JPHiP Forum
The Hello! Project Fanfics => H!P Fanfics => Crack-to-Go => Topic started by: Koei on February 11, 2012, 08:26:45 PM
-
First post ever on :jphip: ... Well... my introductions aren't the best in the world but... I guess one would begin with one right ??? Well ... My dream is to be a writer that's able to move a reader's heart... even a single reader satisfies this desire...
I may not be the best at grammar nor literature but I think that with hard work and a lot of love... one can achieve even more than they have ever dreamt. So with the moderators' blessings I will begin to scatter seeds of dreams that I hope will become plants of hope.
:bow: Please forgive any mistakes in these posts and I shall be in your care. :bow:
Without further ado: I bid you :welcome to:
Koei's Writing Farm
-
As the first seed on this farm, please help me care for:
My hidden treasure
These last few months everybody’s been pestering me about it. I can’t say that it’s completely my fault… but I tend to follow you every time you sneak off and recently you’ve been doing that a lot. Being near you and watching you whenever you’re alone are my little hobbies…or as everyone else calls it: my obsession.
And there you go again picking up your belongings… oh wait everyone’s staring again let me take out my mirror and pretend I was thinking of watching my reflection for the hundredth time today because trust me; I don’t intend to let everyone know about this little secret of mine. Glancing besides my mirror I notice they’re still suspicious so I resort to my emergency backup plan. –“You’ve done it again! You’re as cute today as you are every day!” And that does it; they have turned their backs to me uninterested… Thank you high self esteem: you’ve done it again. But what’s this? Where are you?
To find you I do the unimaginable: I run towards your destination. Yes, I know: RUN... because that won’t raise anyone’s suspicions. As I run through the building I follow the mental map that has led me to you countless times before. And here you are, in your own space inside this big complex world that harbors all of HP idols. As I stand in front of the door I laugh at the irony since, coincidentally, it’s marked with an X in front to try and prevent people from entering. But my own little map marks it as the place containing my treasure…my hidden treasure.
Opening the door I silently walk behind the boxes that once filled the center of the room but that the staff has now moved to the sidelines to leave you your own little spot. In here I can sit comfortably and watch you practice your dancing and singing and nothing is hidden thanks to the mirror that covers the whole wall and reflects every part of your body as well as my dreamy smile… wait… I’m not supposed to see myself!!
Somebody moved the boxes!! Letting me see my own reflection in this mirror: dang it!!! …I truly can’t believe I’m saying this because I love my own reflection in any mirror… but since it implies the possibility of being discovered by you whilst I’m spy… well…observing you then I truly hate this mirror!!! Ok, don’t panic just silently move to the side and conceal yourself…there! Now I can calmly see that you are finishing your stretches, movements that prepare you to convey your innermost and raw feelings in song.
As the music you brought begins to play; your body starts swaying back and forth as you move your curves along the melody. As the tune continues, the fruits of my labor begin to come to life. I experience the transformation you never notice.
Like a phoenix born from the ashes; your doe eyes, usually lost in their own world, begin to glow a passionate and fiery blaze of dedication that sucks one in before being swept away by your flight that brings me into your own world. I find myself captivated by your movement and your eyes as you continue your routine in this small and secluded room envious that your fans get to see you like this every time you perform. But at least I can get this special treatment your talent offers; when the music changes to a tune that belongs to your music player you take flight and take me with you to roam the undiscovered realm that is improvisation led by your passionate determination.
When I find myself at the peak of excitement a sudden noise prompts the mayday in our flight and I begin to plummet out of this world you guided me into and my heart wrenches in pain, the pain of being sucked away from your warm guidance. A pain that compares the separation from the mother’s womb, that’s how I feel when you get interrupted by this dreaded thing called time. As I open my eyes I am back in this real and somewhat empty world, my heart not quite forgetting the ecstasy brought on by you.
Through the mirror I see the same pain in my heart plastered in your eyes and dreadfully you begin to pick up your belongings to leave for the day. Still sitting at the same place waiting to fully regain my senses; a lone tear travels down my cheek and as I silently look towards the mirror I see your reflection looking straight at me with that same tear traveling down your cheek. That sight convinces me that not only are you my secret treasure but that: you are the one I need.
-The end-
-
I am going to assume Sayu/???? although the pairings in this one I care less for as I like the writing style :thumbsup
-
@Kurosawa87: Thank you for reading Kuro-sama! the pairing is Sayu/ Ai. I hope there's a story that brings foward your favorite pairing. I shall work hard. Thank you for your support. (oh and for the thank you as well)
@rndmnwierd and nighell: Thank you for the thanks... If that even makes sense. Also for your support.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
And now I shall bring you a new seed... A little different from the previous one but... that's the meaning of new right??? Please forgive any mistakes. :bow:
As a second seed I bring you:
I’ll never live this down
Dance practice was finally over after a gruesome 3 hour run and the only energy left in the tired idols was used to sprawl across the dance floor panting and sweating.
“Ok guys. We have an hour to rest before voice lessons begin.” The tiny leader gently addressed her tired group mates.
‘I should listen to the music for our new single and get acquainted with it before voice lessons.’ Those were the thoughts a tired kitten had in mind as she rummaged through her bag for a specific music playing device. ‘Ah, here it is!’ She smiled triumphantly to herself as she took out her CD player. Yes CD player, it was no secret that she wasn’t so technologically talented and this American model took her a long time to master before becoming her personal slave.
Putting on her headphones and pressing play a frustrated groan resounded in the studio when she noticed the CD she was intending to listen at the moment wasn’t there. ‘Oh great technology! How you manage to fail me every time!’
“You know Reina, if you stay behind technologically the more it fails you.” Ai’s kind voice startled the girl from her thoughts as she took off her headphones and placed the device in her bag.
“We’re not all like you Ai. For some of us technology is a nightmare on our everyday lives.” Reina playfully replied her tech-savvy leader who only managed to squirm under the girls poking.
“Tell you what; I’ll lend you my iPod the whole hour since I’m not going to use it. Knowing you as I do I’ll put the song you want to hear, which judging from that groan earlier I’m sure it’s the new single, right?” Ai asked Reina who just nodded at hearing the mumble jumble that was technology taught by Ai. “Here you go it’s locked and on repeat so you won’t have trouble with it.” Ai placed the device on Reina’s hand who in turn cradled it like a newborn baby.
Looking like a dear in headlights Reina almost screamed at her friend. “I won’t break it this time Ai! I promise!” Smiling, the leader lovingly patted the kitten’s head. “I hope not… for your sake.” The small threat didn’t go unnoticed by Reina even though it was hidden beneath the giggles emitted by the leader.
Play, repeat, play, repeat. That was the process for about 15 minutes before Reina decided she needed a break.
“Reina-chan~! Wacha… !!!!!!!! Oh my cuteness admired by the whole world what is that?!?” An astonished bunny pointed at the device that was gently cradled in the kitten’s hands. The dozing turtle besides her opened her eyes as well when she saw said device. Reina’s wonky eye twitched while she pondered whether or not to answer the bunny’s rude question. “If I’m not mistaken it’s an iPod, now leave me alone.” As the bunny pouted at her friend’s mocking reply, Eri noticed just whose iPod Reina held cautiously in her hands. “I knew this was too good to be true. That’s Ai-chan’s right?” Reina knew she was caught red handed and just nodded her head as she mentally prepared herself for the incoming jokes.
“Are you crazy!? Where on Earth did you find Ai-chan’s iPod and what are you doing with it?!?” Sayumi all but screamed as Eri giggled at her reaction. “Well just for your information I’m listening to it because Ai-chan lent it to me herself: on-her-own-accord.” Eri and Sayumi looked at each other and began to laugh their heads off which in turn made Reina pout.
“That’s so funny Reina, Ai-chan wouldn’t be crazy enough to do that without proper protection against the technological cavewoman you are!!!” Sayu commented in between giggles as Eri’s tears fell from laughing so hard. “Here, let me see… hehe you’re right Sayu, she locked it! And it’s even password protected!” Eri’s laughing fit exploded once again as she showed the iPod to Sayu. “Poor Ai-chan, she’s resorted to such extreme measures after the incident that emotionally scarred her for life!” Reina’s wonky eye twitched at that last statement as Sayumi and Eri laughed the loudest they have in the whole of this argument.
“You guys will never let me live this down will you?” Reina pouted and crossed her arms over her chest. The action caused the laughing girls to sit besides the kitten and pat her head.
“Oh Reina… but how could we? Destroying Ai’s ‘techy’ devices is your natural talent.”
“Yeah like Eri said. But hey, isn’t this the iPod you bought with her on her birthday?”
“I think so Sayu… she did owe it to her since she broke the other one.”
Reina blushed at the mention of the incident that occurred 5 months ago…
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Whoo!! Shabondama!” Reina sang at the top of her lungs as she bobbed her head to the beat of her first single as a member of the group, no matter how many years go by and how many singles come out; that one held a special place in her heart. Moments later a tech-savvy girl entered the room whilst the kitten was singing and looked at the figure appalled.
Strangers would have deduced that this was the first time she has seen this kitten dance and sing in her own little world, but the people who knew them would conclude that the reason for Ai’s shock wouldn’t be because she was staring at the tiny kitten, but because of the small object in Reina’s hand.
Feeling the burn one gets when being stared at Reina stopped and looked behind her only to find a wide-eyed and mouth hanging open Ai. “Whut?! Can’t a gurl dance and sing aloud?” The kitten’s accent slipped a little but Ai couldn’t care less as she pointed directly at the CD player in Reina’s hand. “Where on…no: WHY are you still using that dinosaur Reina?! I mean, I like all sorts of old and new technology and electronics but this specific one is one of those we should let go of and put to rest to take care of the memories given by it… not use it.”
“Ai don’t you dare try convert me into your tech cult! Because I won’t forgive you if you do!” Reina playfully threatened as she held onto her CD player for dear life. A sigh escaped Ai’s lips as she placed the earbuds on Reina’s ear and pressed play. “Look Reina, you can listen to music, store photos, play videos and games. Just please, just this once let me teach you and invite you to the future.”
Half of Ai’s speech didn’t register on Reina’s mind but she still nodded absentmindedly to Ai’s little request. Sure it wasn’t easy to convince the Tanaka Reina of something, especially if it involves one of: ‘Takahashi Ai’s cults’, as the members called them. But this small leader knew the perfect tool to convince this particular kitten… without using her charms; she used her mind instead and played a particular video of the “Takara Tomy’s Sugar Bunnies Chocolate Fountain” commercial.
And that certainly did the trick because Reina discarded the CD player in her hand and held the little device that, unbeknownst to her, was a hypnotizing mechanism used by her leader. Ai’s giggles became louder when the kitten sat down and began to drool. ‘Ok that video lasts 50 seconds, but since Reina has just found the repeat button then I should have time to leave for a minute and get my bag.’
“Ok Reina, I’ll be right back I’m going to look for my bag.” Reina didn’t really listen to her leader but still nodded her “approval” as Ai innocently left the room to grab her bag.
Little did Ai know that Reina would forget where the repeat button was as the video wound up to its end. She also didn’t expect that a certain manager would keep her away from her iPo…Reina…for ten more minutes. When she finally managed to get back to the room:
Takahashi Ai would never be the same ever again.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~End Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Haha! Remember how pale and broken Ai-chan looked as she trudged towards the dance studio with her iPod in her hands?”
“Oh my gosh yes! Gakihan had to hold her up afraid that she would faint right there!”
The girls began to laugh so loudly that everyone in the room began to stare at them. Reina’s cheeks were tainted a deep red from embarrassment both at the memory and the current stares from her group mates.
“I mean who would have thought she wanted to see a chocolate fountain commercial again and again but couldn’t find the playback button!”
“Haha! I can just picture her drooling face and crazy fingers tapping randomly at the screen yelling ‘Ooga-ooga! Chocoretto-ooga!’”
“I know! Poor little iPod she put it in such a state that it couldn’t be even saved by the repair guys!”
“You guys realize I’m still here right?” Reina growled at her fellow Rokkies. “Besides I got her one for her birthday, and a new model to! So I think she’s forgiven me.”
Both girls looked at Reina and began giggling. “That’s not the point. I remember Ai-chan wouldn’t talk to you for days and would look worried even if you held the T.V remote!”
Reina finally broke and her giggles began to fill the room as she recalled the funny memories of that time. “You know guys. I’ve learned the most important lessons of my life:
1)Always be careful around Ai’s things.
2)Never even touch Ai’s electronics without permission and precise instruction from Ai herself.
As the three Rokkie members’ laughter began to fade; all their gazes locked on the device in Reina’s hand when suddenly the screen went completely green making them all go wide eyed.
“Oh no! Not again!”
-The End- ... Of the story... not Reina's... I hope :nervous
PS. The video Reina watched on Ai's iPod truly exists. Be sure to check it out!
-
I like this one-shot too as for favorite pairings.... it may be a challenge, if you do figure it out :nervous (I rarely write about it, but one story should give you the key) Good Job!
-
:lol: :lol: :lol: Reina~!
-
@kurosawa87: I shall find your favorite pairing !!! BURNING DETERMINATION MODE: ON !!! Also. thanks for reading! greatly appreciated!
@rndmnwierd: Your gleeful expression brings me joy. Arigato for commenting!
@kawaii beam: thank you for reading! when there's a story you really like feel free to comment!
Mood: I'm getting new readers everyday !!! :cow:
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
3 days and a new seed... Am I posting too quickly ?? Well doesn't matter I'm still gonna do it. :grin:
I bring to you the 3rd...umm well not really... its mostly a short summary of one I may post here with a couple of parts... Hope you like it and comments are greatly appreciated ! Take care and enjoy your reading! (even if this is after all: just a short summary):
Love is anything but “NORMAL”
Growing up, one would call “normal” a girl’s dream of being the beautiful princess that gets rescued at the end of every fairytale and lives happily ever after alongside her dashing prince in a magnificent castle.
But, what about those girls that, instead of dreaming to be the princess, live everyday trying to find out how to be the dashing prince?
How “normal” are those girls who share the dream of being the dashing prince? Or better yet, how “normal” are the girls who grow up to fall in love with their not so “normal” prince?
-
thank you for writing! im sorry i havent been quick enough to reallu comment ;3; so i'll do it now XD i liove both of your previous storys and now this little one here! dont stop! XD unless you get tierd and need a break lol
-
hmm...in fact, I'm more a reader than a writer...
"My hidden treasure"
Yes, it definitely has something. I have not yet decided for myself. sorry :nervous
"I’ll never live this down"
lol, poor Reina. Well, it's cute and funny. Actually, I love similar light a Drabble.
let's see what will happen next ;)
-
well I hope your determination wins out because it will be a challenge ;)
-
@Kawaii beam: thanks for reading and commenting as well as the thanks and the well wishes!!! I hope to bring different shorts that make you happy!
@nighell: shall I feel proud to have gotten you out of your lurking mode??? well rather than proud its good that you like the stories. Thank you for reading!
@Kurosawa87: Well kuro-sama maybe theres a story in here that will appeal to your favorite coupling. I shall try. Thank you for reading.
@rndmnwierd and Beecubed: as well thank you for the thanks. I hope you enjoy reading.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Now I bring you the 4th seed. It is the first part in the 'Love is anything but “NORMAL”' short series. It may be a little crazy but... well... my mind is crazy. Enjoy! And please forgive any errors or is it mistakes?? Well it's the same...I think. Happy Reading:
(PS. Compared to the previous ones... this is a little long, gomene~)
A Lovely prince or princess?
-Beep! Beep! Beep!-
Slamming her hand against her alarm clock a sleepy head poked through the covers to gaze at the rain that kept pouring down her bedroom window. ‘Rain again. I swear it follows me.’ She slowly stretched and took a last look at her alarm clock which read 9:14 am, then headed towards the bathroom to wash and get ready for the day.
Once out of the bathroom she picked out her “My Coordinate” for the day which consisted of: LF: jacket, H: pants, AA: t-shirt and JS: sneakers. ‘Wow…It’s already November and I still haven’t decided what to wear… just ten more days to decide… I have time still.’
Suddenly her phone blinked and vibrated with a new message: ‘Don’t think you’ll bail out on me today!!! We are going shopping for our dresses together Takahashi Ai so you better get ready!!! ~Love the cutest bunny in the world <3’. Checking her clock again she sighed and went on towards her destination on the date she mentally named as: “Mission: death by dress.”
Both friends have been browsing for a couple of hours with Sayu’s hands filled with different clothing bags and Ai just absentmindedly looking and agreeing with whatever Sayumi says.
-“Hey, Ai-chan I’m kind of hungry… how about we get some lunch?”
-“Sure Sayu, here let me hold that for you I bet your hands are pretty tired because you keep insisting on carrying all that weight.”
As Ai took all the bags from her friend her mood visibly lightened and she became more interested in the conversation as both trudged towards a diner to grab some lunch. Ai, even though she’s quite smaller than Sayumi, carried all the bags with a graceful strength not quite a woman’s but either a man’s.
Placing all the bags in one hand Ai went forward towards the door and held it open for the visibly drooling bunny who bashfully thanked her for the gesture. As they settled and ordered their lunch Sayu’s thoughts began to wander off.
‘How can you be so sad while we try on dresses for this event but so happy when you begin to pamper me with your gentlemanliness?’
-“Sayu… Sayu! Hey Sayu!! Are you there???” Jolting out of her thoughts Sayu blushed and asked Ai to repeat once more what she was saying. Surprisingly Ai was talking about some of the apparel she discovered whilst rummaging through her pile of, as their friends called it, “Ai’s million unopened graduation presents” .
After eating; the check came by and just as Sayu began to get her purse out to pay; Ai put her credit card on it and paid for both their meals.
–“But Ai-chan! I can pay my meal, don’t waste money on me!” Ai just flatly stared at her friend and chuckled at the bunny’s blushing out of frustration.
–“Sayu its ok, don’t worry. I’m pretty capable of paying. How about next time I let you pay, ok? Don’t be mad.”
After a bout of pouting they began to browse again for dresses to wear at their important event which prompted Ai’s mood to fall once again and her mind to wander off as she gazed at all the different stores in the busy shopping district they were at. Whilst Sayumi kept blabbing on and on Ai’s focus settled on a certain store full of suits. Mad because she was left talking alone; Sayu stomped towards Ai and right before she began to protest she looked in the direction Ai was fixed on making her notice the reason her friend was so focused on the store.
–“Shall we go in Ai-chan?”
Ai’s surprised looked made Sayu forget all about her previous anger of being left alone talking and she took the other’s hand and pulled her towards the store.
–“Wow Sayu… look at this!” At Ai’s excitement inside the store Sayu urged her to look for the best thing she found there. About 10 minutes later Ai came back having already purchased something.
–“Done.” Sayu’s eyes became big like saucers at hearing the announcement. –“What did you get?” Ai proudly showed her friend the contents of her bag.
–“It’s a Valentino light blue tie and handkerchief with golden accentuates!!! I even admit it was a rare find. Those colors are really hard to combine.”
Time flew by after that and night fell, walking under the stars Sayu suddenly broke their comfortable silence.
-“I hope you finally decide whether or not to go to the party Ai.” At the comment Ai’s steps slowed down and looking at her feet she thoroughly searched her brain for an appropriately ambiguous reply. –“I know she wants to see you there too.”
Going silent once again both women stopped short when an unexpected thunder crashed and rain began to fall just like it did that morning. –“Darn it!! This rain’s always following me! Run Sayu!!” Sayumi looked appalled at her running friend for dragging her under the falling rain. ‘Surely she’s stressed out. I can’t believe Ai forgot I always bring my umbrella with me.’ They kept running the couple of blocks left until they reached Ai’s place.
-“Sayu, it’s raining pretty hard out there. I think it’s best for you to stay here.” Sayu agreed and went to take a bath. Ai was putting away her newly bought tie and handkerchief when she came across an envelope on top of her drawer. ‘What should I do…’ Picking up said envelop Ai began to read the contents of the invitation that lied within.
'The Tanaka family requests the pleasure of your presence at the birthday celebration of our daughter Reina. This princess born to us 22 years ago whom we treasure, love and respect deserves a celebration alongside all of her friends. The event will be held on Friday, November 11, 2011 where the grand ball will begin at 11:11pm.'
As Ai finished reading the invitation a tear fell on top of the back of her hand. –“There is no reason to cry Ai-chan.”
–“Sayu…” Getting closer to the older woman Sayu put the invitation aside and took her hands.
–“Ai-chan you need to stop worrying over what people will think about your feelings.”
–“But Sayu…I don’t want to put her in this world of uncertainty and pain.”
As Ai began to cry harder, Sayu just held her tightly and tried to reassure her that everything was going to be all right. In that same position they sat at a memory sparked in Ai’s mind.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
-“Come on Ai!! These guys are hot!!!” Reina called Ai over so that they could both spy on the guys at the photo shoot taking place outside the diner they were at.
‘Even after Sayu made me come meet you like this… you still look at them and not at me. Reina…’
“Hey Ai-chan your phone is ringing.” Ai’s faraway thoughts came back as she picked up her phone. “~Ai-chan!!! What are you doing?? Captivate her!~”
Sayu’s voice over the phone made Ai a little nervous as she gazed at the peering Reina who was captivated herself by the men at the shoot. “Wait a second! Sayu? Where are you? How can you see us?”
As giggling came over the line; Sayu explained to Ai that she could never leave her friend alone much less when she was trying to do something so important.
“I understand Sayu, but let’s just give up…I’ll never win her heart… she deserves a nice man.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~End Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
-“Hey…Ai? I strongly believe that true love can surpass even the strongest barrier known to humans: gender. So, why are you hesitating so much in attending Reina’s birthday party?” Ai looked up at Sayu brokenhearted, and in a small whimper she told her that it was because she would never be worthy of her heart.
“What do you mean by ‘not worthy’ Takahashi Ai?? Come here this instant!” Sayumi took Ai and put her in front of her own roof to floor bedroom mirror to point out the reason why Ai was truly worthy of love. “You see Ai-chan?? It’s not about being male or female but the person you are on the inside. Besides, I’ve got the thing to make you even more beautiful. Here; it’s for you.”
Sayu brought forward a box that seemed different from those she had whilst shopping. When Ai opened it she was marveled at the breathtakingly beautiful Alexander McQueen Angel silk-jacquard dress that lay there peacefully. –“We went together to get some clothes today but for the party I actually got this over the internet. I think you will look gorgeous in it.
Ai was speechless since it truly was a beautiful dress and it put her spirits up when she realized that her friends cared enough to get clothing that suited her personality. But still in her heart Ai knew that there was something she preferred over that beautiful dress. After that long shopping day full of different emotions they both fell asleep with a small smile on their faces.
As Ai woke up the following morning she noticed Sayu had gone home leaving behind a box with a note on top of it right besides the dress that Ai opened the night before.
‘I knew you still hadn’t seen this present yet since it was buried in the pile of “Ai’s million unopened graduation presents”. I’ll leave it here for you in the hopes that you decide to go to Reina’s party. Choose wisely my lovely, that party may be a last chance for you to finally show Reina you love her. I’ll see you on the 11th. ~Love, Sayumi’.
After reading the note Ai wondered what could possibly be inside the box and when she opened it a Gino Valentino suit made in Australian 150S wool / silk in dark navy greeted her with a note placed on its front pocket which showed some familiar writing:
‘I know you’re kind of picky with your clothing but I’m sure you’ll love this! I know you’re a Gino Valentino type of girl so I went along and chose it right away to give it to you for your graduation. –Reina’
Ai just looked at the note then the suit that took her breath away. ‘She sure does know me. I wonder how long she browsed for it…’
Looking besides her; the Alexander McQueen dress faced her directly and her heart tore apart. ‘Sayumi... Choose wisely when 2 great pieces of clothing completely opposite in style face me?? Which should I choose?’
-Part 1: Finished-
-
long is good! lol both long and short are good and i cant wait to see what ai will do. :panic:
-
I'm not much of a fan of RenAi, but I'm pretty interested to see where this is going.
-
well when you do write it, I will tell you but as for now, I like the story :thumbsup
-
@Kawaii beam: a hard choice lays in Ai-chan's hands ne~? you'll see! Thanks for reading!
@rndmnwierd: gome~ But don't worry. If Im not mistaken your favorite pairing is TakaGaki right? I think there's something that have those characteristics in the farm.
@Kurosawa87: Arigato for reading Kuro-sama. Have fun!
@Beecubed and reikoshi: Hope you had fun reading!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Now get ready for seed numberrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr 5 !!! Second part of the 'Love is anything but “NORMAL”' shorts. Sorry for any grammar and/written mistakes and enjoy your reading! (also don't hesitate to comment!!)
Oh and as a side note: I noticed right now that I put Reina's note in purple... which I actually meant to put in light blue... or something closer to her color. But I don't know why everytime she coems to mind it's purple that pops up! Maybe it was the comment of her purple filled closet or something. Well... Just so there are no confussions for this story her messages will remain purple ... sorry for the inconviniece~!
The Queen dreams of her… prince-ss?
-Beep! Beep! Beep! -
A hand slams hard against the alarm clock as a growl resonates in the room. 5 minutes later the alarm begins again and quick footsteps stop its blaring before running back out of the room again.
–“Hey mom, sis forgot to turn off her alarm again and she’s growling.” Giggles came from the woman who was now cooking lunch for her family.
–“Leave your sister to sleep some more remember that kittens need their sleep, I’ll wake her a bit later for lunch.” Little did she know that the girl in question was already awake reading the new message that popped on her phone.
‘How are you feeling Tanakacchi? I’ll be there in the afternoon so don’t worry.’
Looking away from the phone she gazed through the mess that was once her room but now seems a battlefield after yesterday’s mad rampage. Seeing that her clock now read 11:11 in the morning she decided to go and take a quick shower before getting something to eat.
Time seemed to pass by in a flash as Reina just went through the day doing absolutely nothing other than watching television. When she finally stood to go to her room and rest a bit her front door’s bell rang.
–“Good afternoon ma’am. Is Reina here?” Acknowledging her friend Reina led the way towards her room where she just jumped in her friend’s arms and cried her eyes out. –“It’s ok Reina, I’m here, don’t worry.” After almost an hour of crying Reina calmed down and just looked at her friend.
–“He dumped me Gaki-san, he dumped me after telling me that he never felt anything for me.” After those words Reina began to tear up again and Risa just held her tight against her chest and rocked her back and forth to try and calm her down.
–“It’s ok Tanakacchi. Everything’s going to get better; if he doesn’t love you then he’s a fool. What’s there not to love?? You have friends and family who do, so please don’t be sad.”
At the words Reina began to truly think about her friends and family and noticed that there was somebody, besides her now ex-boyfriend, that left her behind not so long ago.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
-“Hey look at this one, what do you think?” Reina excitedly pointed out to the item on the screen and expected her friend’s reply. –“It’s… different. Not really my style but I like the colors… the size of the thing is what’s truly bothering me.”
Reina pouted at her friend but shrug it off and kept on browsing online with the thought that if she was going to get the item for her friend then it was best to get one that her friend would like best.
-“Anyways, Rei I hear your parents are again going overboard with your birthday party. Have you already chosen your dress?” Reina looked at her friend surprised to see that the invitations were already sent out.
–“Dang it. I told my parents that I wanted a simple get together with my friends and family. I bet that there will be hundred of guests there.” A little bothered with the thought, Reina frowned at the screen and turned towards her friend to tell her something before her cell phone buzzed indicating a new message.
‘I’m close to your house, how ‘bout we go on a date tonight? I’ll pick you up in an hour. –Yutaka’
After reading the message Reina looked at her friend and made up an excuse to leave the house early and meet with her date.
A few weeks later:
-“I need to tell you something.”Reina suddenly said to her friend who was focusing on her meal right before having her attention right on Reina. –“Sure Rei, what’s up?”
-“I have a boyfriend.” Her companion didn’t know how to react and just sat there quiet for a while before congratulating her friend. –“You don’t sound so happy Ai.” Ai’s eyes began to glaze over with tears that she demanded never to fall from her eyes. –“I am happy Reina. Why would you think I wouldn’t be? So tell me, what’s his name?”
-“Yutaka, Narimiya Yutaka. He is a Certified Public Accountant in the Tokyo Star Bank. He’s economically well off and he’s only 27!!!” At Reina’s description Ai recalled in her memory the man that was now courting the girl she had deep feelings for. ‘Not him Reina. He’s a heartbreaker. He only cares to flaunt his money around and you’ll be a trophy for him just like I was when I was trying out this “dating men” thing to try and forget about you.’
A flash of hurt came to Ai’s heart when Reina just held out her cell phone showing her a picture of the happy couple; Reina noticed her friend’s expression but decided to ignore it.
–“Ai-chan, I’m in love. I’ve asked Yutaka to be my date for my party. I’ll introduce him formally there.” This was the turning point in Ai who just began to truly question Reina’s decision in both dating him and introducing him at her party.
–“Reina are you’re really sure you’re in love? Remember what happened last time.” Reina got annoyed at Ai’s remark and began to tell her off. –“I can’t believe that every time I find somebody you bring up the men in my past!! It’s not fair Ai.”
-“So basically you prefer to keep getting somebody new until your heart can’t take any more heartbreak.” After those words Ai stood up to leave but not before telling her friend about this decision she had just made.
–“I won’t be there to witness another replay of your last relationships Reina. If we’re to see each other again you have to leave him for your own good.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~End Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
-“Tanakacchi…Reina…Reina! Are you listening???” Reina jolted out of her thoughts with some fresh tears lingering on her cheeks. Going to her closet she brought out a box and put it on the bed to show Risa its contents. –“Remember the last day I spoke to Ai-chan, Risa?” Risa nodded in reply and watched Reina open the box on her bed and take out a dress.
-“Oh my goodness Tanakacchi!!! It’s gorgeous!!! Where did you get that?” At Risa’s expression Reina just giggled and gave her a note that was on top of the dress in the box.
‘I know that you probably didn’t expect your birthday to be an all out bash, so since you probably still don’t have a dress I got you a little present in the name of your favorite designer: Versace. I hope you enjoy it Rei. ~Love, Ai’
–“It’s no wonder the dress is both gorgeous and my style. Ai knows me the best after all.” Risa just kept on staring in amazement at both the dress and the note completely ignoring Reina’s comment. –“Ummm… Tanakacchi… What exactly is it?”
-“Well it’s a light blue strapless gown from the Atelier Versace spring 2011 collection. Ai knows I love Versace and that light blue is my favorite color…”
Risa just looked at her now saddened friend who began to sob after explaining how well Ai knew her. –“ Reina is that the dress you’re going to wear at the party?” At that comment Reina just began to cry even harder which made her drop to her knees on her bedroom floor with Risa hugging her tightly worried about her.
–“I can’t wear it Gaki-san…If she’s not going to see it then what’s the point in doing so? I’ve made a big mistake! I tried to escape my true feelings by going out with whoever was willing to do so and all this time I’ve only loved one person… I’ve only loved her… Risa!! I’ve only ever loved Ai!! What do I do?”
-Part 2:Finished!-
-
I love the tanagaki here! Love!
-
ditto rndy's comment but I really hope for something interesting in the next seed :thumbsup
And keep going with the great work
-
@rndmnwierd: I'm very glad you like... umm... loved it! It's delightful to see the satisfied reactions of the readers. Thank you for your time!
@Kurosawa87: I shall try my hardest to bring you an interesting seed that you will fall in love with. As always thank you for the comments. They're greatly appreciated.
@kawaii beam: Thank you for the thanks!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Seed number 6 is up next! The third installment of the 'Love is anything but “NORMAL' short series! After this only the ending is left! As always I'm sorry for any mistakes, be sure to comment oh and I think I haven't told you this but. The clothing they wear are real so feel free to look them up!
The King's…Queen??? ...and Queen’s ‘bishops’
November 10th:
-“Ai-chan… are you going tomorrow?” Sayu asked her friend with a worried expression. She was at Ai’s apartment trying to convince her that she should just focus on making her friend happy on her birthday by going here and accompanying her.
–“Sayu, I’ve decided I’m not going… She probably doesn’t want me there anyways.” A single tear fell from Ai’s eyes as she just put inside her closet both the dress and suit, which she probably knew that Sayu had seen before.
Sayu just looked at her and decided that it was hopeless trying to convince someone to do something when their heart has already decided otherwise, so as she was leaving she stopped and took one last look at her friend who was now sitting on her bed. –“I won’t pressure you. But if you change your mind you know where to go. I’ll see you later.”
Walking down the street Sayu picked her cell phone and dialed a familiar number. Grunting to the phone the name of a dining place and the very loud: NOW, she began to brisk towards her destination. Already inside the café she just drank her juice when somebody sat down across from her.
Both sweat and fatigue showed the person came running to the dinning place. After sitting down to catch some air; Sayu suddenly broke the silence with her worried remark. –“She’s decided she’s not going.”
The other person dejectedly sighed at the sudden news. –“Sayumi the party is tomorrow… are you sure you can’t convince her to go???”
Sayu just frowned and explained that there wasn’t more she could do. –“Her heart is set and I can’t change that. I think we’ll just have to go there alone.”
As they settled in a worried silence Sayu’s phone beeped showing a new message:
‘Sayu please, take care of Reina. –Ai.’
Looking up from the phone Sayumi let out a frustrated grunt. –“You know what? I’m going to make her go. I don’t care what she says anymore.” Standing up and kissing her companion on the lips, Sayumi just stood and ran towards a taxi that had stopped to drop somebody off at the diner.
‘Sayu, please convince her to go.’
When Sayu got to Ai’s apartment she noticed Ai was nowhere to be found and didn’t answer her phone. Using her very own key she went inside and walked straight to the closet to find out if Ai took some clothes with her. There she noticed that the packages containing the dress and suit were missing.
‘Oh Ai-chan, where have you gone?’ Sayu left the apartment and dialed the number of the person who met her at the café.
–“She’s gone, and she took some clothes with her… I have no idea what she’s going to do.”
November 11th:
-“Are you’re going to wear that Reina?” Risa asked Reina as they were both getting their hair and makeup done for the party. Opening her eyes ready to answer her friend’s question, Reina came face to face with the dress she would wear for her party; her now ex-boyfriend “surprised” her with it propped up on a mannequin inside his house and told her that he would only go to the party if she wore that.
Coincidentally the dress, a long draped silk mousseline evening dress with “Lagoon” print, held at the bust by a jeweled brassiere entirely embroidered in crystals, was from her favorite designer, in her favorite color combination, but it was completely opposite form her style. She has wondered ever since he got it for her how did he guess her favorite designer and color to get a, in her own mind, hideous dress.
–“Yeah… I am Gaki-san. I don’t have any other dresses…I can’t wear the one Ai-chan gave me… it’s just too painful. The worst thing about it it’s that Yutaka will see me wearing it and his ego will annoyingly grow.” Gaki just looked at her friend appalled when suddenly a revelation hit her.
–“Wait… is he going to the party???” Reina looked at her friend through the mirror.
– “That’s what he told me yesterday…”
-“Wait a second Tanaka Reina!!! What do you mean yesterday??? Why didn’t you tell me you saw him again???”
-“Well it wasn’t like I meant to find him just standing outside Ai’s apartment…”
-“What?!?!?! You saw Ai too???”
-“What? Risa where are you getting all this?? Maybe its best if you stop asking questions and let me tell you everything.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
‘I hope Ai-chan will forgive me… I want to tell her I love her and that I want to be with her…Huh? Yutaka? What’s he doing here?’
Stopping in front of Ai’s apartment door said man noticed Reina’s presence and asked her about the reason for her to be there. –“Don’t get too cocky I’m not here for you. But then again what are you doing here?”
He began to fidget at her stare and just told her rudely that it was none of her business the relationship he had with the woman who lived there. –“Well Yutaka I’m sorry to inform you but everything that concerns that woman is my business so you better start explaining.”
Angry at Reina’s cockiness he just blurted out that he and the resident of the apartment were an item back in college and that he took her first time. Maddened at the disgusting expression on his face when he told Reina of the previous relationship he held with Ai, she just stared daggers at him which prompted him to laugh at her face.
“You know… since you’re here, and her life is your business; that means that she’ll probably go to your birthday party. Isn’t that so? You know what? Since I’ll probably see her there, I think I’ll go as well, see you there darling.” And he began to leave the building.
‘Were you mad because I was fooling my heart once again with someone or because I was fooling my heart with someone as disgusting as him Ai??’
Ringing the doorbell to Ai’s apartment Reina stood there for about 5 minutes before deducing that no one was home. Leaving a small package on the floor in front of the door Reina decided to go back home.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~End Flashback~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
-“So you went to Ai-chan’s apartment yesterday… and you left her something?”
-“Yes… I know what I did was completely wrong and I went there to say I was sorry. I also went to give her a wrist watch since the last time we spoke she had broken hers. But she wasn’t home so… I guess it was worthless, and to top it off I have to see Yutaka at the party.”
Risa just stared at her friend in amazement and gave a silent prayer in her heart.
‘Please, even if it’s just this once; please let all of this work out for the better.’
-Part 3: Finished!-
-
I hope Ai does come back for the party and at least see Reina
You are writing interesting seeds, it doesn't mean I haven't liked it but its just my favorite pairing is unique to people :nervous
-
@Kurosawa87: I think I just found out your pairing. :P I am not sure if it is that one but I hope that I can write a good seed that will acomodate both the pairing and a great story.
@kawaii beam and rndmnwierd: As always thank you for reading!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Well then its been only a week since my :jphip: debut and today I found out that the umm... Is it topic? ... Well that it has been read 350 times. Now I may not understand a lot of what that means but. To all the people that have come here to read. I hope you've had a great time and thank you! To all the readers (registered and unregistered!) honto ni ARIGATO GOZAIMASU~!
And now for theeeee seed number: 7!!! Since tonight is Koei's party night :cow: I shall bring you the 4th and final part of 'Love is anything but “NORMAL' where tonight:
The royal ball begins
-“Ladies and gentlemen, my wife and I are thankful for your presence as we both celebrate our daughter’s 22nd birthday ball.” The man and his wife both raised a champagne glass as they welcomed their guests.
The dinner had begun right after that small speech made by the Tanaka family and all guests were eating. On a lone table to the side away from the repertoire of guests Sayumi sat with a worried expression as she kept on checking her cell phone.
–“If you keep worrying about her and frowning like that you’ll get wrinkles.” Surprised over the sudden voice, Sayumi gazed into the eyes of the person who was now seated across from her and sadly smiled.
–“I just keep hoping that Ai-chan will send me a message indicating that she will come… I think I’m too naïve.” As her eyes began to glaze over with tears her companion took her face and wiped them away before kissing her tenderly on the lips.
–“Hoping that she will come isn’t naïve Sayu; it’s a sign of friendship and love.”
As they kissed once again a bell rang and the lights dimmed showing a spotlight at the top of the stairs which showed Reina besides her father with a smile plastered on her face that only the people who knew her best would notice it was completely forced.
As they both climbed down the stairs a tall young man stood from his table and awaited the pair at the bottom. As the father-daughter duo got close to him; he pushed the old man towards the stairs making him fall down and aggressively took hold of Reina’s arm pulling her to the center of the establishment.
–“Do you all see this woman? Such a disgrace! She dumped me after I gave her riches you couldn’t imagine. I even gave her that dress as a thank you for being my girlfriend and look how she pays me. A gold-digger!! Lower than dirt itself!!”
As he pushed her towards the ground several party guests were moving towards him with killer faces.
–“I hope you rot in hell you bit..!!!” He never got to finish the sentence because of a fist that came in contact with his jaw sending him flying towards the ground.
-“Who is lower than dirt?? A woman betrayed by your stupidity or a man that hits a woman to gain attention???”
The person’s knuckles cracked again as Yutaka was picked up from the floor by the collar of his shirt coming closer to the aggressor’s face.
–“You disgust me both as a man and as a human being. Now leave this place at once.” Letting him drop; Yutaka stared hard at the person’s face that now shone under the spotlight.
–“How dare you threaten me?!? You … a WOMAN!!!” After the words he lunged towards her but she swiftly moved to the side and put out her foot making him fall down. Instantly security guards picked him up and took hold of him. Slowly walking towards Yutaka the woman was fully under the spotlight when she came face to face with him.
–“I am not just any woman Yutaka. I am Takahashi Ai: and don’t you ever forget it.” After those words she retreated to go look for Reina. Turning around she found Sayumi looking at her with a few tears brimming in her eyes.
–“I didn’t think you would come.” Ai just smiled at her and slightly rolled up her sleeve showing her a turquoise and golden Donatella Versace watch.
–“After I got this on my front door yesterday I took it as a sign that I should come.” As they both stood in a comfortable silence Ai told her the words that were lingering in her heart since the previous day.
–“Sayu… thank you for trying so hard to give me the courage needed to fight for this love.”
Sayu just smiled at her friend and held her hands. –“It’s ok Ai-chan; there’s no need to thank me. I know how important love is and how hard it is to attain, but in the end it’s all worth it.”
As they hugged, everyone’s attention was once again directed towards the top of the stairs where Reina stood once again but this time in a different dress that gently accentuated her beauty which made everyone gasp and stare. Ai looked at Sayu and thanked her once again before going up a couple of steps to take the hand of the woman she loved and escort her towards the dance floor.
-“Reina, you look beautiful. May I have this dance?”
-“You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting for you to say that.”
-“Reina there’s something else… I…” Reina put her lips on top of Ai’s beginning a soft and passionate kiss.
-“Ai: all this time I thought that escaping the feelings I’ve had for you ever since we met was the best thing. But I was fooling myself; I love you and there’s nothing in the world that can change that. I love you.”
Ai began to tear up and holding Reina close to her she finally whispered the words that she had waited years to say.
-“Reina, I love you.”
As they waltzed the first song of the night Ai and Reina looked directly into each other’s eyes and got lost in their own little world where everyone stared at the couple in delight and awe. But off to the side, Sayumi drank some champagne as she smiled at the events that led to this night.
-“Love is anything but normal don’t you think? My beautiful Sayumi.”
Looking at her side, her blush hidden under the dimmed lights from the dance floor, a kiss graced her lips.
–“I couldn’t have said it better and this gift you got me tops it all off.”
-“Well my love, it was a hard find. It’s not every day you get a Katie Ermilio double pintuck dress… and its pink! I’m thankful you like it.” Sayu’s giggles surrounded the couple as they shared another kiss.
–“I see you also have the piece I gave you on your birthday, Risa.”
Risa smiled as she gave the love of her life a small posing session showing off her green Odylyne gallinulle drape dress.
They both laughed and held each other tightly as they looked at their friends under the best spell in the world: love. The true normality of LOVE.
Love is anything but “NORMAL” if officially: FINISHED!!!!
Now, what to say of this piece?? other than it has over 785 minutes spent on it?
Well I can say that it was a new experience to write this. I'm a rookie at writing fanfiction and to have all the readers' support is amazing. I can truly say that I had fun, specially at the final twist where Sayu is with *le gasp* Risa! XD
As always thank you for everything. For this abundant space in the H!P Fanfics at the Crack-to-Go section I am thankfull. :bow: And to the readers as well.
Now I'm going to finish because I sound like someone who just got their first Academy award and keeps on extending their speech! :nervous Arigato!
-
Nice ending, now as for the pairing, if you really got it just write it out. I'll give you couple of chances :nervous
-
Ah, it ends. Happily ever after. Gakishige is something I haven't seen in quite a while! It was nice to see.
-
@Kurosawa87: I will begin writing about it! Thank you for reading!
@rndmnwierd: Thank you for reading. I agree Gakishige is a crazy pairing after all. That's why when I wrote it I thought: 'Now this will shock people!'
@kawaii beam and xyukie56: As always thank you for reading! And :w00t: a new reader??? xyukie56! welcome!!!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
There are times when I get worried and think: 'Oh noes!! Which seed am I at??' or: 'Is it really interesting to people to read theese said seeds?' and there are times I think: 'Maybe they (the seeds) are not really important...'
But in the end I just hope that atleast 1 person has fun. So in the name of that person I shall continue!
Now lets get ready for: !!!!!! Seed number 8!!!
I will not turn this car around!
In a rather normal day in the studio, the 9th and 10th generation members of Morning Musume. were chatting amongst themselves. Giggles could be heard from time to time and small portions of their conversation were sometimes squealed.
It just so happens that a certain sempai of theirs was walking around the studio and happened to listen to one of the small squealed portions of the girls’ intense and excited conversation.
-“She’s so beautiful!”
-“I know! I’m so excited!”
-“Do you think she will praise us?”
-“I’ve gone out with her before but she has never taken us somewhere on a car.”
-“Do you think it’ll be a drive full of ‘rabu-rabu’?”
That great amount of excitement coming from such small girls pricked at Reina’s curiosity and so she decided to ask the girls what was all that commotion about. When she reached the corner they all sat at; she could visualize a couple of pictures and photo books in the hands of her juniors.
‘Aww! How cute! They’re practicing their poses! But then how come they keep talking about a drive? I shall …must… INVESTIGATE!’
“Hey girls! What’re you doing?” Reina asked with all the curiosity in the world which made all the young ones excited to the point where they literally squealed at her.
-“Ok! No need to scream! Haha, now tell me guys!” Reina’s laughter was met with the girl’s sheepishness as they pondered on how to tell their sempai the news. Finally one of them broke; no surprise there that It was Suzuki Kanon who did, and told her quite enthusiastically:
-“We’re going on a drive with Niigaki-sempai and Takahashi-san to Yomiuri Land!” At Kanon’s reply; Reina’s face resembled her beloved Shin-chan’s confused face before erupting in a thunderous burst of laughter. Her laughter in turn made all 8 of the 9-10th generation members to become extremely confused.
It was so raucous that it caught the attention of Sayumi and Aika who had just about ran to the room due to the indoor thunderstorm that was little Reina at her laughing best. When they saw the atmosphere they couldn’t help but giggle and ask what’s up with the scandal.
Reina had begun crying out of laughter by the time she began to tell the others.
–“They’re going on a…!!!! Hahahahahahaaaaa!!!! They’re going on a drive with…Hahahahahahahaaa!!! With Ai-chan and Gaki-san!!! Oh my goodness!!! This is precious!!! HA HA HA HA HA!!!!!!”
Sayumi and Aika looked at Reina, then the youngsters, and finally to one another; wondering what was so funny about that. After a couple of seconds they began to mimic Reina’s actions and literally drop to their knees in laughter. This action confused the poor 9th and 10th generations even more since they were not fully in their sempai’s inner joke.
After a couple of minutes laughing and drying up their small escaped tears they turned towards the girls and saw the flying question marks above all their heads as well as their gaping mouths.
A knowing gaze passed between the girls as they decided to just tell them that they hoped they enjoyed their drive and to most of all: behave EXTREMELY WELL when driving with those two…OR ELSE.
Funny thing that right after that small warning; both Risa and Ai appeared hand in hand surrounded by this lovey-dovey atmosphere that made the elder girls burst out laughing again. Both Ai and Risa had confused expressions which made them look at the youngsters who were all just about terrified.
-“Good morning girls. Is there something wrong?” Risa innocently asked the girls before glaring at Reina, Sayumi and Aika. Ai was too engrossed in staring at the cuteness that the youngsters emanated to even notice the strong glare that Risa gave the girls.
Surely Risa did it out of playful scolding… but that glare deserved the praise and admiration of their revered 4G leader Miki (4G as in: Glaringly Groping, Greatly Glamorous) who would have been extremely proud of little Risa.
Thus it was that Ai, Risa, and all the youngsters were out for their drive leaving behind the other elder members to their juvenile glee.
-“You guys surely remember our first drive with the esteemed TakaGaki couple don’t you?” Reina asked with a broad smile on her face.
-“Of course we do! How can we ever forget such a wonderfully crazy experience?!”
-“I remember it as if it was yesterday.”
-“Oh I hope they don’t have to experience that beautifully traumatizing happening that is driving with the TakaGaki couple!”
Laughter began to resound in the room again as the memories of that fated day began to come back to them.
~~~~~Back in October 2009 at a certain leader’s borrowed van…~~~~~
Laughter and glee could be heard inside the van as they drove all the way towards Yomiuri Land for Risa’s birthday celebration. Sure it was a ruckus inside the van, both the birthday girl and her lover enjoyed the feeling of being together celebrating a special occasion alongside friends. But this ruckus would soon take a crazy turn when suddenly:
-“Takahashi-san!! Reina is making fun of me!!”
-“No, I’m not!”
-“Risa-chan!! Look look!! That cloud looks like me: a turtle!! And I’m running in front of you!! Look!! Are you looking?!”
-“Ai-chan!! Reina is messing with my PSP!”
Ai-chan’s eyebrows twitched at all the childish complaints from the girls. Taking a side glance at Risa she found that her girl was as cool as a cucumber before she sweetly and motherly answered to them:
-“Reina, please behave yourself and stop making fun of Jun. I have chocolate in my bag, if you stay put I will give it to you.
Yes Eri, that cloud looks like a turtle that’s running in front of a bean, you have great eyesight like me but please don’t raise your voice.
Linko, don’t give your PSP to Tanakacchi if you don’t want her messing with it. Remember what happened to Ai’s iPod.
Now please everyone calm down a bit so that Ai-chan can drive us safely to Yomiuri Land. Thank you.”
Surprisingly; all the girls calmed down after Risa’s soft motherly scolding. Ai smiled to herself proud of her lover before gazing lovingly at her and muttering a silent ‘thank you’.
Yet that silence didn’t last 5 minutes since now it was Aika’s turn and Koharu’s turn to begin fighting and screaming over who was the first one to see something on the road. Sayumi then began to scream that someone, meaning Reina, had taken her mirror;which she as secretly using to spy on Ai; and hid it.
Their yelling became so loud that Ai was gripping the steering wheel hard enough that her knuckles had long turned white. Suddenly the car took a small detour towards a desolate street which made all the screaming girls become awfully quiet. Risa looked worriedly at her lover since it was quite strange for Ai to take such a detour without first telling her about it.
Ai deeply sighed as she took off her seatbelt and pounced on Risa, straddled her hips, and began to hungrily kiss her. At first; Risa widened her eyes at the action but soon after she just went with Ai’s flow and continued kissing her deeply forgetting all about the other member that occupied the van.
She reached for the lever and lowered the seat so that she now lay on top of Risa. This was a heated kiss where their tongues fought each other for dominance as Ai’s hands were under Risa’s shirt groping the sacred land which prompted Risa to pull her closer and contour Ai’s strong back with her own hands.
After that heated encounter Ai, gently pecked Risa and told her a shy ‘Happy Birthday’ before putting the seat back to its original position and resuming her post as the driver of this birthday trip for her girlfriend. When the drive resumed all the girls were awfully quiet and Ai kept taking glances at them on the rearview mirror which made her silently giggle. Risa was as red as an apple as she remembered that they weren’t alone in that van and that they had just publicly displayed a really private form of affection between them to all the other members.
The girls didn’t speak a word and the car slowly pulled over the main road. Suddenly Ai looked at the rearview mirror to only say one sentence:
“I will not turn this car around!”
~~~~~Back at the present…~~~~~
Reina, Aika, and Sayumi were all laughing hard as they kept remembering that famous trip full of craziness.
-“Surely Ai-chan is spontaneous. But if she hadn’t done that we would have driven her crazy.”
-“Yeah, I hope the kids aren’t like us. I can’t imagine what she would do.”
-“I don’t think she will try it with them. I’m still not sure the kids know about them… Even if they were wondering if the trip was going to be full of ‘rabu-rabu’…”
A short silence came over the conversation before they all looked at each other an idea flashing in their minds.
-“Shall we call them to see how they’re doing?” The phone was already ringing when Aika had voiced their idea and after a couple of rings; excited chattering could be heard before the definitely annoyed voice came to the receiver.
-“Hello?”
-“Ai-chan!!! Please don’t pull another: ‘I will not turn this car around!’ on the kids!!! We beg you!”
Truly worried for their youngsters, the girls begged Ai-chan who basically just yelled a ‘Huh?’ to her friends. After a couple of seconds thinking about that remark; Ai noticed what they were talking about and grumbled something before Risa came over the phone:
-“I’m making sure she doesn’t pull it off in front of the kids you guys so: stop worrying.
And you girls better behave because I’m not like Ai-chan, your trip will be candy-less and Yomiuiri Land-less because: I WILL BY ANY MEANS TURN THIS CAR AROUND!”
After Risa’s statement silence could be heard in the car, only being countered with the exploding laughter of all the girls over at the phone, as well as Risa’s and Ai’s. Surely all the girls will behave when being driven somewhere by the crazy TakaGaki pair.
-The end!-
Now answer this small question: If you ever ride with them: will you be silent or a small crazy chatterbox?
I shall await your answers and comments! Thanks for reading! :cow:
-
gah lol this one was really funny to me XD granted, i feel bad that the others got turamatized by a hot makeout session by leader and subleader but dang that was good lol. hopefully "mama" and "papa" can have a safe drive this time lol then again i dont think they'll truamatize these young ones XD
-
:lol: :lol: Oddly that seems like great Ai logic
-
crazy antics within a car XD
-
yes, it's really was funny :lol: I would like to see the faces of "kids" at that moment XD Reina everywhere managed to make a contribution.
I would just sit silent staying in shock :O
-
Nice fics! :twothumbs And a nice change from too much TakaGaki-ness (I like this pairing but there's too much) since you do explore other pairings as well. Anyway I'll be following your thread now & looking forward to your updates :P
-
@kawaii beam: I was hoping you would like this one! I somehow fear for the young ones... but with Risa driving they should be ok... right? :nervous Also thanks for reading!
@rndmnwierd: Actually rndmnweird-sama I can see her face as the thought came to her mind. I giggle everytime. Thanks for reading!
@kurosawa87: Kuro-sama thank you for reading! I often think what would have happened if it were Rika and Yossy??? And I can only answer to myself: BLOOD WILL SPILL!
@nighell: Hey welcome back! Sure, little Reina always a big help! As for the shocked face you would have at that moment XD I would as well!! :roll: ...I think :P
@badsaints: :welcome Every reader is apreciated! I'm glad you like all the different pairings. I hope this diversity doesn't make you go mad... in both senses of the word. Thank you for reading!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Well dear readers I'm back with another seed! Now... this seed worries me a little...And I shall tell you why. Recently (meaning yesterday) I read the story on rndmnwierd's closet titled 'Abstract' (which you should totally read by the way!...Actually read the whole closet!). After reading that one I got a little worried since I noticed that there's a part that slightly resembles something on this story... I didn't know! I'm truly sorry rndmnweird-sama!!!!! :bow: I truly didn't mean it!
Now some of you would say... then whyis Koei posting it?? And the answer to that is another reason why this particular seed worries me... And I'll post it since this I've never written this way before and I would like for you to tell me if I should write other stories including that particular genre or not. Oh and did I say that it was a little all over the place?? I'm also sorry if you get lost.
Alas... my worries will only belong to me... but I just wanted to say I'm sorry beforehand hoping that nobody would get insulted as they read this. :cry:
So I (whilst trembling) bring to you seed number: 9! *If you read the message above, again: I'm sorry and read at your own discretion*
A picture explanation: You told me: 'I love you.'
'Here I am once again in Hawaii. Every year we come I explore different places and take pictures of it.’
The sea breeze caressed the girl’s face as she closed her eyes and breathed in the scent that by now one should have become familiar with it yet it was still new to her.
Overlooking the sea from the side of Diamond Head was truly a luxury for this secretly aspiring photographer. Taking in the view where different shades of green pasture filled with luscious trees contrasted perfectly with the wave filled ocean. Her eyes concentrated on every piece of foliage making her notice the commonly unnoticed shades of red.
She truly was in paradise, her eyes began to mist over and a lone tear fell and traveled down her cheek to join the small droplets of ocean water brought by the wind to her face. That tear always fell whenever she saw something truly majestic, and by now she has accepted it as a natural reaction. After wiping her tear away she picked up her camera and focused towards the view where, lost in her own world, all sounds escaped her conscious and only the shutter of her camera resounded 5, 10 times before she was taken away from her personal heaven by rough shaking from her friend.
-“Yo, Aika! We have to leave now!”
Reina tiredly sighed before returning back to the car they were traveling in. Aika snapped one last picture before trudging with her crutches behind her friend and towards the car.
As they rehearsed their routines for the event that was to take place in Hawaii a manager crouched besides the bored Aika.
-“Mitsui-san; since you can’t dance for this event you’re free to enjoy Hawaii for the next 2 hours.”
Smiling to the young girl the manager waved to one of the young staff members to come closer.
“This is Megumi-chan my niece; she will accompany you as you visit Hawaii.”
Both girls bowed to each other as they were introduced and Aika’s mood improved noticeably. As she got her camera and crutches ready Megumi looked at her and pointed at the wheelchair by her side.
-“My uncle gave me precise instructions to take you with your wheelchair and not your crutches, sorry.” Aika just sighed and followed the instructions given to her. ‘Well better this than nothing, right?’
As they strolled down the walkway that overlooked the coast, Aika took many pictures of anything and everything she saw.
-“Wow, you surely like photography, ne?” Megumi asked the girl as she giggled at her reaction to her comment.
-“Yes…it’s my dream actually…” As Aika smiled her answer, Megumi was inspired by her determination and decided to take the girl to a place where she could take a lot of pictures.
As they went to the top of a mountain, Aika was suddenly lost in this place she hasn’t visited before.
-“Where are we going Megumi-san?” Megumi just laughed and told her to drop the ‘-san’ since they were friends now and that it was a surprise. Reaching their destination Aika just gasped and began to take pictures of the beautiful pond that served as the view.
-“I’m grateful that you like the place Aika-chan.” Megumi just smiled at the girl who in turned thank her for the wonderful experience. As Aika looked once again at the scenery she noticed a certain someone taking in the fresh air and smiling to the sky. Noticing the peculiar expression she held, Aika decided to take her picture. The woman noticed and immediately looked towards the direction where she heard the shutter click.
-“Aika-chan! What are you doing here?”The white dress she wore clung to her body and accentuated every curve as she walked towards the dumbstruck girl who hasn’t answered yet.
-“Hello Megumi-chan, I’ll take Aika from now on.” Megumi smiled and thank her before saying goodbye to Aika and going her way.
-“You do know it’s rude to take people’s pictures without them noticing don’t you Mittsi?” As Aika blushed her companion just giggled seeing that her joke worked on the young girl.
-“Well then, do you plan to answer me or just stare blankly at the scenery?” As the lump in her throat finally subsided she muttered her yes to the woman.
-“You must be tired, and I need you to be energized for the trip so let’s take you to the hotel sweetie.” Aika just looked one last time at the scenery and took a last picture before returning to the hotel.
The following days Aika found herself secretly snapping photos of the woman that entranced her on that mountain until one day she was found by another member.
-“Yo! You’re going to waste film if you don’t take my picture Aika!” Laughter came by her side as two of her group members sat in the chairs by the pool.
-“Yeah if you don’t take pictures of this yankii then she’s going to steal your camera and fill it up with self portraits.” As the other girl flashed her famous peace sign she poked her friend.
-“Yeah you’re just saying that so she takes pictures of you doing the usa-chan peace pose!” Aika couldn’t help but laugh and do as requested and take pictures of the girls.
Time seemed to fly by in Hawaii as their trip came to an end. ‘I can’t believe we’re going home tomorrow morning. Well then let me say goodbye to Hawaii like I always do.’ Taking her camera and crutches Aika stealthily went out of her room and towards the beach to watch the Hawaiian sunset for one last time that year as well as take pictures of it.
Finding a good spot she just looked towards the ocean and recalled all the happenings of the trip. But even though she did a lot, whilst restricted to that darn wheelchair she hated with all her guts, her mind was only filled with one special event from that trip: her.
‘Why is it that I can only think about her? I mean, we’ve been in the same group for a while now but I haven’t felt like this before…Well I could say that but I’d sure be lying to myself. I’ve always found her fascinating but I know that she won’t look at me in any way other than a little sister. She was actually the one that inspired me to take pictures of everything my eyes could reach. And when I became confined to this chair she told me that a picture was worth taking if it was something that had the ability to move my heart. And now that she has moved my heart like an earthquake I can’t help but take pictures of her.’
Aika’s inner monologue was suddenly interrupted when thunder cracked in the sky and rain began to pour down. Luckily she was sheltered from the rain but she couldn’t help the frown that came to her face when her sunset was suddenly obstructed by the clouds. As she prepared to leave for the hotel a female’s figure appeared walking towards the coast seemingly dancing in the rain. Preparing herself to take said female’s picture; Aika’s eyes widened when she notice just who it was.
‘Truly this must be the work of Kami-sama if you appear in front of my eyes like this.’
As she took the pictures night fell and Aika suddenly felt chills run down her spine when the woman she was so determinedly taking pictures of began to look her way and stare straight at her. ‘There’s no way she could have heard me or seen the flash…’
When she saw the woman walk her way, she hurriedly put her camera inside her bag and tried to stare nonchalantly at the view. When the woman came close to Aika, she smiled and took the towel that until now went unnoticed right besides her.
-“I guess we think alike sometimes Aika, but I don’t need you to be reckless and try and catch a cold at this hour of the night, let’s go back to the hotel.”
As she was softly scolded by the woman, Aika was brought back to her hotel room where she just stared at the ceiling for hours before sleep overtook her. Morning came and the plane that would take her back home could not come any quicker since the girl wanted to check the pictures she took on the trip and show the other members.
At her house she checked all pictures and noticed that most of them were of the woman that has mesmerized and filled her mind the whole of that trip. Making CD’s of the trip’s pictures, one day at practice she gave them to the members and made one of her favorite pictures of all of them; which they watched at work.
-“Wow Aika-chan! You really are talented! I never even noticed you took these pictures!”
-“Oh my gosh! Look how pretty you look! That’s really cool Aika-chan!”
Those were some of the comments made by her group members as they praised Aika’s work which even surpassed some of the pictures the photographer took of them. But one of the girls present just sat there silently smiling as she noticed that she was missing from the repertoire of pictures taken by Mittsi.
Practice came and went and not only that but months passed and Aika was turning quieter with each passing day as she evaded the woman from her pictures. But she knew that it was quite an impossible feat since the attraction she had for the woman brought her even closer to her every time she wanted to further separate herself.
The fated day came when her heart urged her to go and talk to her and give her the pictures she had wanted to give her a long time ago. Pictures dating since the beginning of that fateful Hawaiian trip and that ended at that very same day.
‘I can’t back down now. If I do then I’ll never forgive myself. Just a knock Aika…just a single knock on her door.’ She clutched the bag at her side and knocked the door in front of her. As it slowly opened the woman inside peered out of it and looked at Aika surprised.
-“Aika-chan…what...What are you doing here at this late hour?” The noticeable puffiness of the woman’s eyes gave Aika the courage she needed to complete the task she had put herself for that day.
-“I need to talk to you. Can I come in?” As the woman led the girl into the apartment she noticed the bundles of flowers inside of it and all the letters and congratulatory miscellaneous things filling the small living space of the apartment.
-“My bedroom’s empty, let’s go there.” Led by the woman Aika slowly followed her and sat at the bed besides her.
-“I need to give you something I know I should have given you a long time ago.” As she placed her backpack on the bed in front of the woman she could hear the small sniffles coming from her.
-“What is it?” Aika came closer to her and as she hugged the crying woman she told her:
- “It’s the only way I know to show you the feelings I’ve so desperately tried to keep for myself.” The woman backed out of the embrace and looked at the unwavering girl as her eyes began to glaze over once again.
-“Do you mean that…” Aika, taking the woman’s face in her hands, brushed the tears that streaked her face and kissed her gently.
-“I know this is sudden and unexpected. But please: accept these feelings of mine.” As the woman turned her face away from Aika and stood up she went towards her window and look at the lit up buildings in the night sky. Aika’s eyes began to glaze over with tears as her worst fears were confirmed at that moment: she was being rejected by the person she loved.
-“I’m sorry Aika-chan… I accept your feelings… but cannot reciprocate them right now…I’m sorry.” Staring at the woman looking out of her window, Aika took out her trusty friend and snapped a picture of what she was seeing.
The picture that shows the moment her heart was crushed. Leaving the contents of the bag on top of the bed Aika took one last look at the woman and left the apartment without another word.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~5 Years later~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
On one of the top floors of a building in New York sat the now 23-year old Aika pondering in her mind whether the time to return home has come. But before her mind could fill itself with nostalgia she had work to finish. A knock came to her office where she asked the person to come in.
-“Miss Mitsui here is the folder you requested.” A young man brought said folder to the woman sitting in the photography studio’s office reviewing some pictures.
-“Thank you, I really appreciate this.” The young American boy left quite happy to have been praised by his boss. And she opened the folder to organize the pictures she was going to send to the magazine people. Her computer chimed and when she looked to see what it was she noticed it was a message from home.
“Aika-chan! Genki? It’s been long since we’ve known about you! We miss you! Well anyways. You know that it’s been 5 years since you left Japan and we would like to see the woman you have become! We’re going to celebrate Ai-chan’s birthday to! She’s turning the big 3-0 and cefdvc jadh wo fhr vftfy skdc uefrbcfujhdvc !!!!! efivbfdkjhbvnkcfdjdnckedfncuefhvcbfdhsbcnj !!! Hey Aika!! Where the hell are you!??!!??!!? Come home dang it, I miss you!!!! Me too Aika-chan I miss your pictures of me! Nobody can take my picture better than you so please come home soon! Erf vc fdvc sdc xwdshadh xw dvfcbfsdhbc Hey Aika I’m going to send this already, Gaki-san is taking Sayu’s mirror away and she’s my only protection against Gaki-san’s intentions of trying to take the computer all to herself and send you the message without us, so you better come home if you don’t want me to look for you ok?!
-Love: Reina, Sayu and Gaki”
Aika just laughed as she read the crazy message. Truly there are things that haven’t changed at all. She could see that her friends where all ok and that they missed her. Her eyes glazed over with tears as she wondered if it was true that all of them missed her.
She rummaged through her bag and took out a certain small album that she carried with herself everywhere her camera was. ‘I wonder if you have missed me the same way I’ve missed you…probably not but… Am I ready to face you after so many years? I haven’t seen face to face with you since that night…Will you hate me?’ Aika put the album away and finished the work she had for the day.
Standing up from her now organized desk Aika limped towards the shelves at the other side of the office to store the folder she would take to the magazine. After her injury 5 years ago her leg was never the same even though the fans didn’t notice thanks to her constant practice of walking, uncomfortably to her but as “natural” as one would, to her fans.
Yet when she was in the privacy of her own self she would walk normally and that would show the limping. ‘If there’s a reason I should go back home… please give me a sign.’ Aika took one last look at the view from her office and picked up her stuff to leave to her apartment.
Staring at her computer in her apartment she began to view pictures of her time in the group when she decided to leave because of her leg and pursue photography. It was truly different but she loved it.
As she clicked once again to see another picture; one she wasn’t expecting came up. The woman she held dearly in her heart was staring directly at her as the rainfall embraced her body. The emotion showing in her eyes is what made Aika stare at the picture for a long time.
‘How come your eyes say “I love you” when all you did was turn me away?’
As Aika stared closer at the picture she noticed something out of place and immediately began to search for her back up memory of 2011 and plugged it in her computer. Taking out the pictures she needed; Aika put the back up where it was and began to study each picture.
‘She’s conversing with her eyes… what is she saying?’
Picture 1: “I’m here for the last time in probably a long while.”
Picture 2: “Even though I’m at this age I still need some guidance.”
Picture 3: “Fear and uncertainty surrounds me everywhere I go.”
Picture 4: “I want to follow my heart but how can I do that.”
Picture 5: “I want to know who I am, but all these other feelings plague me.”
Picture 6: “Please wash away this pain. I love her but I’ll just hurt her.”
Picture 7: “Give me a sign. A shining sign amidst this darkness.”
‘She began to cry here as she begged for a sign. How did I miss it?’
Picture 8: “I need to choose who to protect. I need to protect her, right?”
Picture 9: “She’s so young…I can’t hurt her this way. I’ll just be her friend: nothing more.”
Picture 10: “That shining sign means that I should be her friend right?”
‘Oh, she noticed the flash because of the lack of light.’
Picture 11: “I won’t taint her.”
Picture 12: “Thank you for your guidance.”
Picture 13: “Oh…is that??”
‘This is when she noticed me.’
Picture 14: “How long have you been there?”
Picture 15: “I have to let you go… for your own good…I’m sorry.”
‘Her eyes are filled with tears…’
Picture 16: “I love you.”
-“She loved me…just like I love her… Then should I? Should I go home?” Aika’s self-questioning resounded in her ears as she looked at one last picture from the very same album.
Picture 17: “Please never forget me Aika... I’ll love you forever…Never forget.”
-“I haven’t forgotten…I need to see you once again… I… I… I’m going home!” As if a lightning bolt had just hit her Aika bought the first tickets to Japan and prepared herself for a long flight.
-“Wait for me…please.”
Reaching Japan, Aika went to her parent’s house and surprised them bringing them to tears. She herself could not believe how long it had been since she had hugged her parents. Video chatting could never bring her this pleasure. Truly she had missed being home, and now that the pain of being rejected didn’t eat at her anymore she decided to enjoy every second of it.
And her enjoyment would begin after seeing the surprised faces of the members. Said little ex-idol told her mother to call the members with a solemn voice and reunite them at her parent’s house.
With all the preparations done she awaited the members who came into the house with quite a noticeable worried expression at the solemnity of the meeting. Aika had the control of all of the small hidden cameras she placed around the room and snapped secret pictures like she used to do when she was in her teens. But she didn’t want to make them wait and worry anymore and suddenly she came down the stairs.
Everyone’s breath got caught in their throats as they saw the young woman come down the stairs all smiles and all grown up. She truly was not a teenager anymore. Her hair had grown out all the way down to her hips and she grew a few inches taller and fuller. The dress she wore accentuated her womanly curves but the smile she wore along with it radiated a youthful aura that perfectly contrasted with the woman they saw.
-“Aika-chan!!!” Everyone pretty much exclaimed at the same time as they went and hugged the girl they left at the airport 5 years ago that has now returned a woman.
-“Oh my, Aika-chan you’re so grown up!”
-“You’ve come back a woman… but still not as cute as me!”
-“Hey squirt! How dare you fill up more than me! I won’t give up against you!”
Aika just laughed at Risa’s, Sayu’s and Reina’s comments when they first saw her.
-“I see you’ve missed me a lot you guys! Especially after that crazy message! But… thank you… I’ve missed you too.” They all laughed and spent a good night catching up until it was so late that Aika’s parents were worried of them leaving alone at this hour and asked them to call home and say they would stay there.
-“Hey guys… how’s Ai-chan?” As Aika asked, everyone noticeably got quieter and Risa took the opportunity to fill Aika with all details.
-“Well…after you left…Ai-chan was different, well even more than after she graduated. It was like… as if she had made a big mistake and it seemed to pain her deeply.” At Risa’s words everyone became sadder before Reina interrupted.
-“Yeah dude, we were all worried ‘bout her and decided to keep her company.” Sayu balled up her fists besides her thighs as she held in some tears.
-“That’s when she began to hurt herself…she began to slash her body.” Aika just gasped at the words that her friends told her and began to tear up.
-“Why didn’t you tell me before?” The women looked at themselves as Risa took Aika’s hand.
-“She told us to keep this from you…she didn’t want to worry you with her problems. Especially after you went abroad to study and fulfill your dreams.” Aika just looked at the girls and her eyes expressed that she wanted to know more.
-“Well dude, she was slowly but surely losing it. But since we went with her to therapy she began to get better and well we started to worry a little less.” Reina just looked at her friend.
-“Yes but suddenly she told us she was married. And that’s when we began to worry once again because we had no knowledge of Ai-chan having a relationship.”
-“I’m her best friend and I didn’t know anything about him so when I asked her she just brushed it off saying that she was all happy about it. But she stopped going to the doctor.”
-“Yeah but, man!! How could we be so dumb?!?! She wasn’t truly happy and her husband noticed.”
-“That’s when he began to hit her and fulfill her desire of feeling the pain she thinks she deserves.”
-“Dude but that’s when she kind of disappeared! She was never available.”
-“But one night she called me crying; desperately saying something about her not being worthy of being alive and something about death. I can’t remember what it was that she told me; but I just got to her apartment as fast as I could and found her on her living room floor.” Risa began to cry as Reina held her tightly and Aika just looked at her demanding to know more information.
-“Gaki-san, what else? Tell me!” Aika desperately took Risa by the arms and shook her. Reina just took Aika by the wrists and told her to calm down. Since Risa couldn’t continue anymore Sayumi took over.
-“Gaki found her sprawled on her living room floor surrounded by a puddle of blood with a knife in one hand and a bottle of detergent on the other.”
-“She… she… she was looking… she was looking directly at me… and a lone tear fell from her eyes.” Gaki managed to say in between tears as Aika began to get worried about the direction this conversation was going.
‘No…she can’t be dead…Gaki...Gaki wrote in the message that they were going to celebrate her birthday…’
-“We rushed to the hospital when we heard the news…The doctor told us she had ingested a lot of detergent and pills and even poison before slashing her wrists…he was truly amazed that she was alive…But…”
-“But what?!” Aika all but screamed at Sayumi.
-“Aika man… she was pregnant… almost 6 months along when that happened…We didn’t know… he raped her constantly and she had become pregnant…that’s why she was suddenly unavailable and began evading us…she knew we would get her out of there.” Reina just talked as Risa composed herself once again.
-“The baby didn’t make it and we found out a couple of weeks later that they had arrested her husband on murder charges, where he confessed that he tried to kill his wife and unborn child before going for that other family.”
-“Yes, it turns out Ai-chan was actually going to therapy, just with another doctor… She, even though the way it happened was painful, was quite happy to be pregnant and to feel life inside of her. She said it was nice to be able to give your love completely and fully to someone, and have it reciprocated. She didn’t try to kill herself; she called Gaki to ask for help.”
-“Man when she woke up in the hospital… we were all by her side and by our faces she knew that the worst had happened. I’ll never forget her expression when she said: ‘She’s dead isn’t she…Aika-chan’s dead…’ And then she began to cry.”
Aika just looked wide-eyed after Reina’s last comment.
-“Wait…what do you mean by… ‘Aika-chan’?” Now both Sayumi and Risa were crying as Aika pressed on for an answer which Reina could only manage to comfort Risa so that she could answer.
“Aika…Ai-chan has always loved you… but she has always feared that she would taint you with her love. That’s why when she decided to only be your friend she became depressed… and the reason why when you left she became worse. She thought that the only way to try and fill up that hole in her heart was by naming her baby like you…and when that baby died…Ai-chan died along with her…”
Now it was Reina’s turn to cry as Risa talked; and picking up Aika’s hand she just begged her.
-“Please Aika-chan!!! Please bring us back the Ai-chan we love…you’re our last hope.” As Aika looked at the women she began to think about all the information she was just given and decided to do so.
-“I’m going to do it… but not because of that. I’ll do it only because I truly love her and I have waited a long time hiding out in heartbreak… I need to be with her because I love her and I need her.”
Days passed by as Aika continued to prepare herself mentally for the upcoming meeting. ‘Oh Ai-chan…you’ve been through a lot these past five years…I should have come sooner.’
Fixing her clothing on the fated day she would meet Ai once again, Aika just looked at her bag and telling her trusty friend to get ready for another adventure she headed to Risa’s place first to set up everything for the small get together.
Arriving at the house Aika noticed just how motherly Risa had truly become when she saw her kiss her husband and children goodbye, of course a picture of the happy family was taken by the young photographer making Risa notice her arrival.
-“Don’t worry Risa-chan I’ll give you the portrait as a thank you gift.”
Risa just smiled and welcomed her to her home where everything was practically set up for the get together.
-“Hey Gaki-san…can I set up a few cameras around the place?” Risa just nodded and began to tell Aika about her family and the happy times they’ve had all this years as she continued to prepare the house.
-“You know Reina looks so tough and all I sometimes forget she’s in a delicate condition right now.” Risa just smiled and Aika just looked at her confusion strictly written all across her face. Risa caught the drift and just gave Aika the eye which made her take out her tablet and check the pictures of the evening she surprised them.
-“Woah! She’s pregnant?!!??!?!!” Risa just laughed and told her that it took her a long time to notice.
-“Well I had to take in everything you guys told me that night and I haven’t quite studied the pictures…How did she react when she found out?”
Risa finished the preparations and sat beside Aika as she began to tell her how Reina thought she was late in her monthly cycle because of stress since it had happened before when the Ai-chan incident happened 6 months ago. But one day Sayu, Reina and Risa herself were eating dinner at Sayu’s apartment when Reina suddenly went to the bathroom to vomit.
-“Haha! Poor Reina, she was pregnant and not stressed out!” Aika just laughed as Risa continued to tell her how Reina was so freaked out she had Sayu buy her a home pregnancy test urgently and that when the test showed that she was indeed pregnant she fainted.
-“I remember Sayu laughing as Reina was unconscious on her bed. I was quite worried because of her reaction but knew that she would be all right. Haha, and I thought I was the reaction queen! Though…she doesn’t want to tell Ai-chan for obvious reasons.” At Risa’s last comment she became quieter and Aika just took her hand and squeezed it before telling Risa that she was going to do all she could to make Ai-chan better.
A couple of hours passed and it looked like a high school reunion where even one of the Chinese women came all the way from China just for the party since the other was present as she lived closed by with a certain banana storing bunny. And as they greeted Aika and prepared for Ai’s arrival, Aika took many pictures of the day and laughed along.
-“You guys! Reina called saying that she’s getting out of her car with Ai so hide! Aika go to the back!” Turning off the lights the women quieted down and prepared themselves to yell ‘Surprise!’ to the birthday girl who expects turning 30 with only a couple of friends and not most of the girls from the group when she was with them. The door opened and the expected ‘Surprise!’ came to the shocked girl who naturally cried her ‘thanks’ and smacked her best friend’s forehead as she used to do in her youth.
Almost an hour had past and Risa, Reina and Sayu were becoming worried since Aika had yet to make her appearance. Reina went to look for her inside Risa’s house.
-“Hey squirt; you’re here.” Aika looked at the newcomer’s way when she heard her voice and smiled.
-“What’s wrong? Why haven’t you gone out to surprise Ai-chan?” Aika just sighed as she told Reina that she was worried Ai’s reaction to seeing her would spoil everyone’s fun.
-“Wow squirt… It’s nostalgic to hear you talking like you’re way older than you are… You’ve truly become a woman.” Reina smiled at Aika and patted her head.
-“Yeah Rei-chan and don’t worry I’ll do my best to bring Ai-chan back. I think the baby deserves it, ne?” Aika just smiled and patted Reina’s small belly hidden beneath a loose short dress. Reina just widened her eyes but let it pass as she was hoping that what Aika said would happen and decided to go to the party once again so that Ai wouldn’t miss her.
-“Oh my Ai-chan! You’ve finally reached the 30’s just like me!”
-“Eh…Yuu-chan your 30’s have long gone past…don’t try to avoid it.”
That comment got the small woman a big hit from the other as everyone laughed at their antics. It truly was amazing to be surrounded by family and Ai thanked everyone once again. Now the party had ended and Ai was helping Risa pick up the house and restore it to normal making Risa, Reina and Sayu wonder if Aika would come out.
When she didn’t and Ai, Sayu and Reina left; Risa went to look for Aika who had fallen asleep with visible tear streaks marked on the side of her face. Risa stroked the young woman’s hair and Aika slowly woke up and looked directly at her.
-“I’m sorry Gaki-san… I just couldn’t.” Risa just smiled in understanding and told her that it was still 11 at night on Ai-chan’s birthday and that she still had an opportunity to surprise her. Aika accepted the proposal and headed to Ai’s old apartment which she had kept all these years even after getting married and divorced.
When she reached the place she noticed the door was slightly ajar and cautiously entered the apartment where she saw that Ai was smiling and staring at the night sky like she used to do when she was younger. Aika silently took out her camera, pointed and snapped a picture of the woman she loved making her rapidly look in the direction of the sound. Ai’s eyes opened to their limits and tears began to freely descend as she recognized the woman before her.
-“Aika…”
Aika just looked at her and admired the beauty that she had missed these 5 years. Ai’s long sleeved turtleneck and pants clung to her frame which was slightly smaller than when she had last seen her but still as graceful as she remembered.
-“It is me Ai-chan, you aren’t seeing things.” Ai just fell to her knees as Aika went onwards to envelop her in a protective hug.
-“I’m here Ai-chan, I won’t leave ever again. I promise.”
Ai just looked at Aika and put her hands on her face to see if she truly wasn’t imagining it like she had done so many times ago. Seeing as she was real; Aika carried her to the bedroom and laid her on the bed.
-“I’ve missed you… and I couldn’t bear to be apart from you anymore Ai. Once again here I am trying to give you my feelings and hoping that you will not only accept them but reciprocate them as well.”
Aika looked the woman directly in the eyes and told her:
-“Takahashi Ai: I love you. Please stay by my side.”
Ai just cried and held onto Aika as if her life depended on it because it truly did. As they closed their eyes they kissed the most tender kissed they’ve had their whole lives. And the bedroom they were at; began to bathe in a sudden warmth prompting clothing to be discarded from their bodies as they evoked the most intimate expression of love with each other.
At each kiss planted on Ai’s body she seemed to get more energy. Aika, dominant in her exploration of the other’s body, admired the curves she once photographed as well as the scars that graced the tender skin.
As Ai lost herself in her first true pleasurable experience; she let herself be guided by the woman she loved as she was healed of all the pain these last 5 years have caused her. But when Aika began to reach between her thighs Ai jerked up and positioned herself in fetal position making Aika instantly worried thinking that she had gone to fast.
-“Aika-chan… I…please don’t…I’m too dirtied and scarred… I’m not worthy of being looked at by your eyes that have only seen beauty all around the world.”
Ai began to cry harder making Aika hug her and hold her close to her heart and rock her back and forth.
-“You’re beautiful Ai and nothing in this world can surpass your beauty so please let me mend your broken heart.” Ai just looked her in the eyes and slowly relaxed letting Aika continue what she was doing before only slower this time.
Reaching Ai’s womanhood Aika could only look and kiss the scars that contoured the place that a man once used to hurt the love of her life. Reaching her peak Ai just let out tears of happiness as she looked at the tired Aika that now lay at her side.
-“I’m sorry for hurting you Aika.” Ai just looked at the woman and continued crying.
-“It’s ok Ai, I’m here now. There’s no need to cry anymore, I won’t leave you alone.”
Ai just smiled at Aika and she in turn just gazed at the perfect woman that lay blissfully by her side. Stroking her face she marveled in the truly majestic view when suddenly her vision glazed over and a lone tear fell from her eyes.
-“Is there something wrong Aika?” Ai asked after seeing the lone tear from the woman.
-“You truly are gorgeus Ai. I love you.”
-“I love you to Aika.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~5 1/2Months later~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
-“Guys, be careful!”
-“Oh Gaki-san stop worrying so much and let them play for goodness sake.”
-“Reina you won’t be saying that once you give birth, trust me!”
The women just laughed as they sat on a bench in the park when suddenly Aika and Ai came into view.
-“I’m happy for them…Finally happiness is on their side.” Sayu just smiled at the oncoming couple.
-“I know. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen Ai-chan smile so sincerely.”
And they all just laughed as the girls reached them when suddenly and gushing sound followed by an “Uh-oh…” from Reina made them all drop everything they were doing as a flash came their way.
-“Aika!!! Now is not the time to take a picture!”
Aika put her hands up defensively:
-“But it wasn’t me!!!” Ai giggled before putting the point and shoot camera away.
-“I’m surely taking lots of pictures Rei so I hope you look beautiful giving birth!”
-The End! I hope you like it and comment! As always thank you for reading! :bow:
-
Another great one with Ai x Aika. If it was Yossie and Rika for the car one.... it be interesting oh well great job :thumbsup
-
Poor Ai :cry: I'm glad things finally worked out in the end. Don't worry about what you were worried about, I'm not the first to use that type of situation, either. At least both girls made it out of this story alive, after all. :)
-
@Kurosawa87: Thank you for reading as well as commenting you are always welcomed over here!
@rndmnweird: Yeah there are times I'm a worywart. And thank you for reading! Them making it out alive was kind of difficult. In the begining I was thinking like that but when I got to the angsty part WOW I got really carried away and enjoy experimenting with it. I have to confess I almost killed her :nervous and make Aika suffer for the rest of her life :nervous But in the end I kept them alive.
@Kawaiibeam and xyukie56: Thanks for the thanks!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I'm back! And glad to see the responses for that previous seed! Now I bring you a new one. A little shorter than the previous but still new.
So now enjoy seed number 10! (WOAH WE'RE AT THE TENTH ALREADY ?!?!? SUGOII!!!!!) enjoy your reading and sorry for any possible mistakes!
Do you remember our first meeting?
A television show is running on the background as a girl gently strokes the hair of the person who nestles in deep slumber on her neck. The television was having a marathon of her favorite show but she didn’t really pay attention to it as memories of the moments she shared with the person began to play itself like a movie in the cinema.
‘It’s funny that you’re nestled on my neck the same way you were when we first met.’
~~10 years ago~~
-: The storm may have passed already, but please be careful around areas where water passes through such as rivers and places near the coast. :-
The television kept broadcasting the same warning every couple of minutes as a girl was putting on her school uniform.
“Aya! You’ll be late for school if you don’t hurry up!”
“I’m already dressed mom! I’ll be down in a second!”
Now Aya is the role model for daughters everywhere since she always obeys her mother. She came down the stairs about 2 minutes after her mother’s warning all dressed and ready for another day at school.
Aya left her house after the fair warning from her mother to skip passing through the bridge that connects the way from her house to school. As she was walking towards school; thoughts that had bothered her from the previous day began to yet again invade her mind.
**A week ago**
“Hey Aya-chan, how come you don’t like Keita-kun?”
“Yeah! He seems to be so into you!”
Aya just laughed at her friend’s antics as they were talking during lunchtime in school.
“Easy girls. I just don’t like him…AT ALL. He’s not a bad person but he is just so needy. I can’t really find anything attractive in him.”
All girls looked at Aya flabbergasted at her words since Tachibana Keita was the most popular boy in school. He is quite a catch in the girl’s minds and they would give anything to go out with the best singer and dancer the whole school has.
“Aya-chan you’re totally weird… Every single girl in school wants to date the hottest and sexiest guy in school and you just turn him down for not being attractive!! Seriously there’s something wrong with you.”
All girls began to laugh at the comment as they agreed on it and Aya just took a sip of her juice as she kept on quiet for the rest of their lunch hour.
** Present time **
‘I don’t really have the strength to tell them that I just don’t like guys… I can’t see myself with one and I don’t think I ever will. I know that if I tell them; they’ll get grossed out and I will lose them as my friends. I often think… is it wrong to just find someone to love regardless of their gender?’
“Stop squirming around!!”
“No! Stop it!”
“Shut up! Don’t ever think that I will ever love you! Deceitful whore you deserve to die!”
‘Isn’t that Tachibana’s voice? He seems to be quite upset.’
As Aya looked at the direction the voice had come from she noticed that not only was it her classmate Keita who was yelling but that she was heading towards the bridge her mother advised her not to go through. As she mentally scolded herself for not paying more attention to her surroundings whilst she walked towards school, she saw her classmate wrestle with someone at the top of the bridge who was subsequently subdued by him and thrown off the bridge. A couple of seconds passed by as Aya registered what had just happened.
‘What? Tachibana was fighting someone? He doesn’t look like a fighter to me… Wait a second! That person was thrown over the bridge! The news said that it was going to be dangerous near rivers!'
Aya dropped all her belongings on the floor as she ran towards the bridge to look over it for the person she clearly saw being thrown from there by her classmate. As she overlooked the river trying to look for someone; Aya saw an unconscious girl being dragged by the river’s strong current.
‘No. She’s going to drown! I have to do something!’
Aya’s brain seemed to shut off all thoughts regarding fear and just concentrated on saving that girl. At that exact same moment; her instincts kicked in and she dived all the way from the bridge and down the river to begin swimming towards the girl. Adrenaline was pumping through her veins as she kept on swimming as hard as she could only thinking about saving the person that was being pulled by the current.
‘Please! Just a little more! She’s right there! Come on body! You can reach her!’
As if she were propelled by sheer willpower; Aya stretched her arm and caught a hold of the other person’s jacket which she forcefully pulled towards herself and strongly held onto as she swam back to shore. They were dragged all the way to a fisherman’s house who Aya had befriended when she was just a little girl since she almost drowned in that same river some years ago. Picking up the still unconscious girl; Aya ran all the way towards the house and desperately knocked on the door until someone answered.
“Aya-chan! Long time no…”
“I’m sorry to bother you like this Terada-san, but please help me!”
The man looked at the wet girls and quickly welcomed Aya to his house as he went to look for dry towels for them. Aya went to the living room couch and laid the girl on it as she began to try and wake her up to no avail. The fisherman came back with clean towels for the girls and told Aya that he was going to go look for a doctor to attend the other girl.
“Come on. Please be ok… you can’t leave this world like this.”
Aya kept lightly slapping the girl who was still unconscious before noticing that she was trembling. As she noticed this; she took her to the bathroom and filled the tub with warm water to raise the temperature on the girl’s body fearing that she may suffer mild hypothermia.
She quickly undressed the girl and herself as she put her on the tub and got in herself. She was cold as well and she wasn’t going to let this girl drown in the tub. Whilst she was in there the girl moved and settled her head on Aya’s neck which in turn made her blush.
‘What is this? ... This warm sensation on my stomach and my cheeks… I can feel her breath and her steady heartbeat that makes mine go 100 miles a second.’
Aya’s thoughts were cut short as a slow grumble let her know that the girl was slowly regaining consciousness. When she woke up she found herself in the warm embrace of another person.
“Keita-kun… Is that you?”
Looking up she only saw the flustered face of another girl which in turn made her gasp and desperately look at her surroundings as she jolted up from the tub and looked downwards to the girl. Those rapid movements made her feel somewhat dizzy and she almost fell from the tub before being caught in the other girl’s strong arms.
“Who are you and why am I naked!?”
A slap resounded in the bathroom as the girl rapidly picked up her clothing and ran away from the place leaving Aya alone with a glowing red mark on her cheek.
~Back to the present~
‘It’s incredible that we met in that crazy way isn’t it? Yet I’m sure you don’t remember it at all since you haven’t even mentioned it once and today marks the 10th year of that unintentional meeting at old Terada’s house.’
-The end!-
Now I've been wondering if leaving it like this is somewhat confusing... and well I want to ask you guys what you think? Should I write a second part from the mysterious girl or just leave it like this? I shall await your replies! See you later!
-
^ might as well write the second part tomorrow to finish up the story
As for this one, Aya has a good mate with her despite the meeting :lol:
-
Sounds like GAM, lols. Another part would be good
-
@Kurosawa87: thanks for reading and yeah... it is best that I continue this story. Even if it's a little hard
@rndmnweird: Another part is here! let's see how it goes!
@kawaii beam: thanks for the thanks!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Hehe, I know that this 'being stuck with what to write' dilema is due to the 'nobody knows I like to write' thing. But its ok! The readers help me pull through this! And I truly enjoy writing about everything and anything. (Even though I'm not a great writer like the sempai's on :jphip: :nervous)
Now lets see... seed number 11 is up and I have to tell you... has taken a crazy turn from what was intended on the 10th seed but still I hope you enjoy this little craziness!! As always: read, enjoy and I'm sorry for any mistakes!
I do remember our meeting…as well as that mistake I made
‘It was a day like today… ten years ago. The day after the storm was the first day I ever ran away from you. Do you remember what happened? We’ve been best friends for five years and I still don’t have the courage to tell you that I remember both that day and the biggest mistake I have ever made in my life. We were in the same position we are right now. I still remember the distinct peach smell your hair held as I breathed it in whilst nuzzling your neck those 10 years ago.’
~~10 years ago~~
“Good morning Keita-kun.”
“Good morning.”
A young couple sat on the dining table as they silently ate their respected breakfast whilst watching television.
“There’s a storm coming Keita-kun. We should be careful.”
“Yeah, it’s coming on Friday so I’ll try and ask her out by Wednesday or something…”
His small muttering didn’t go unnoticed by the girl who inquired on said comment. As he glared at her she just looked away and scoffed at his action.
“Don’t you scoff at me! You wouldn’t even have a home if it weren’t for my dad marrying your mother.”
She just looked down and stood up to leave without even finishing her breakfast before she was stopped by his arms that snaked around her waist.
“Wait… don’t leave yet, I didn’t mean it.”
She put her head back to rest on his clavicle and began to tenderly nuzzle his neck.
‘His beard is growing out. I hate rough skin like this…yet I yearn for his strong and protective arms… In the end I know he doesn’t love me but still I would do anything to be kept under his strong embrace. Is this fool’s love?’
He began to kiss her neck as she slightly backed away from the contact between his stubble and her skin. Noticing this, he just scoffed and let go of her before taking his backpack and going out the door. The girl followed closely behind and caught up with the boy linking her arm around his.
“Don’t be mad. It’s just that it prickles and tickles. Now tell me, who are you going to ask out on Wednesday?”
Her innocent curiosity was met with his excitement as he began to tell her about his classmate who he had a crush on.
“She’s amazing! She swims for the school’s team, she’s strong and athletic yet her skin looks so soft and gentle. And she always smells of peaches!”
The girl was getting slightly jealous as he kept on describing his crush to her. She kept on listening intently and decided to go look for said girl and find the way to get her away from him. They both reached the school and went to their respective classes as he was a year younger than her.
‘That girl…Matsuura Aya. She’s got Keita-kun’s attention. I have to figure out how to get him away from her and put his attention on me instead.’
P.E was on for the girl’s juniors and she knew that it was time to go and check on said Matsuura Aya her dear Keita-kun was crushing on. Going down the stairs to the gym; she discreetly looked around and found that a girl matching Keita’s description was not present at class.
‘Now, where could she be? Keita-kun said that she was one of the most responsible girl’s he’s ever met.’
Suddenly she remembered that Matsuura was a swimmer for the school’s team. She remember that small detail he had told her that morning and rushed towards the pool where swimming practice was being held for the team who took that class instead of the regular P.E their other classmates took. As she looked around she found a small dark brown haired girl with the most beautiful smile she had ever seen in her life.
Her breath left her when she contemplated the noticeable muscles in the girl’s arms and legs as she took a dive and swam from one way of the pool to the other. One could see the passion Matsuura held for swimming and the girl couldn’t help but to sit on the bleachers and admire that graceful sport turned art thanks to the synchronized movements made by Matsuura Aya.
‘Keita was right. She is the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen. Her smile lights up the whole room and her strength contrasts perfectly with the milky appearance of her skin. I wonder what this fluttering in my stomach means…’
“Excuse me. No one can be here when the team practices miss.”
The girl was forced out of her admiration by the swimming coach who gently scolded her for missing class and venturing out to the pool. She dejectedly trudged towards her own classroom and continued the day thinking about the girl in the pool and not about the lectures given. Once out of school she found herself walking towards the pool again and looking for Matsuura.
‘Why am I here? She’s probably on her way home now…’
The sound of stuff falling caught the girl’s attention as she focused on the locker room. Following the sound; she found Matsuura Aya clad in her towel trying to pick up some stuff that fell from her backpack.
“Hey, let me help you.”
The sudden request surprised Aya who in turn just froze and stared at the person who swiftly picked up her belongings and put them on the bench. Aya’s thoughts began to race and the only one that could be voiced was rather rude.
“Nobody other than the team is allowed inside the locker room you know.”
The girl just looked at Aya and smiled telling her that she didn’t know and that she was going to leave right then. As she left the pool her heart was racing and she could feel some heat on her cheeks.
‘Why is my heart racing like this? She just basically scolded me yet… the way her words enveloped me made me ecstatic…’
“Hey, you’re late! Come on!”
Keita called the girl over and they both walked home from school to an empty house. It was like this every day; their respective parents both had to work till late hours to support the family which in turn left both Keita and the girl alone for a couple of hours in the house.
“It’s starting! Come on!”
They just jumped on the couch to watch their televised program. As they watched it, small comments between them began short conversations that were often cut off by the important show on the television. After their program both looked at each other and began to kiss and touch themselves engaging in an act that’s not suitable for people living under the same house as supposed siblings.
This was an activity they began to do as an experiment, yet feelings were not present in the moment of enabling said activities. Thus it was that they both wanted each other for the physical connection it brought them and not the emotional one people often seek. At the lack of said connection, both the girl and the boy’s thoughts drifted to Matsuura Aya’s toned body and bright smile that captivated them.
“You were right about that Matsuura girl.”
After her words he laid by her side still panting and sweating in the aftermath of the act they had done. He then thought about all the things he told the girl and smiled before noticing that said girl talked as if she had met Matsuura.
“Wait, did you meet her?”
She nodded at his question and began to tell him that she was quite a catch. This prompted him to ask her for some dating advice from a woman’s perspective. The girl thought quite deeply about Matsuura and could only tell him that she was quite special in the way she carries herself but that she’ll look into her to tell him more.
“Hey now you talk as if you fell in love with her.”
The girl could only lie on the couch and think about the words Keita had just said.
‘I fell in love with her? No… I can’t be in love with her. I have Keita-kun here with me… to protect me and to embrace me in his strong arms…’
“Don’t be stupid Keita.”
“Hehe, just shut up and kiss me.”
They began to engage in their previous act with the girl only thinking about the feelings that were beginning to develop for Matsuura. After the act, she went to take a bath and began to reflect on the thoughts that kept invading her mind.
‘Tch… Why do I feel this way…? I don’t even know her and my heart yearns for her presence.’
Morning came and the girl left early for school since she knew that swimming practice was held in the mornings on Tuesdays. As she kept on walking; her thoughts drifted on the differences between Aya and Keita.
‘Their bodies are completely different. But I can see that she holds the strength and gentleness I seek…Yet the biggest problem of all is that we’re both women and that she probably would prefer Keita-kun over me…’
She was already sitting on the bleachers watching practice go on as Matsuura reached the pool. She excused herself for getting there 5 minutes late which prompted a smile to appear on the girl’s lips.
‘She truly is a responsible girl… She’s too good for the sex addicted Keita…I can’t let him taint her.’
As the girl concluded that she was going to protect Matsuura, Keita suddenly appeared at the pool. Noticing that Aya was in the locker room changing; she ran towards Keita and asked what he was doing in the pool.
“Nothing much. I came to see Matsuura. And you? What are you doing here?”
“Nothing I just came to give something to a friend. Oh, and you won’t find Matsuura here she’s absent today.”
His disappointed frown was the reaction the girl expected from him as he just left the pool without another word. At lunch hour she stayed by his side trying to prevent him from encountering Matsuura. School ended without any problems as both the girl and Keita left for their house.
“You know, I was talking to some girls on your class.”
“Oh, you were? About what?”
“About that Matsuura girl…she isn’t who you think she is…”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that she will play you Keita! She’s an ‘enjo-kōsai’!”
Keita couldn’t believe what his ears had just heard. On her mind, thoughts about what she had just done were overflowing and trying to break over her own façade since she couldn’t believe the magnitude of the lie she had just told Keita.
‘It’s for your own good Matsuura. But still I’m sorry of making up this lie.’
The following day she went onwards to look for Matsuura and see if she was away from Keita who was fuming over the stupid lie she had told him the day before. She had never seen him like this before and even sex couldn’t calm down this volcano that was sure to erupt soon.
“Excuse me coach. Have you seen Matsuura Aya?”
“Matsuura-san you say? She called in sick. Poor girl has a cold.”
A sigh of relief escaped the girl’s lips as she learned of Matsuura’s sickness. Though that relief was short lived since she knew that Keita was angry at the fake facts she had told him about Matsuura.
‘How am I going to calm him down without jeopardizing her?’
-The end!- of part...2 ???
-
part 2 cliffhanger XD
Well Aya as a swimmer is a dream :lol:
-
The plot thickens!
-
@Kurosawa87: Indeed :P trying to jot down every single itty bitty thought into this.
@rndmnweird: Plot... thickening... nerves... rising GAH!!! what will happen!?!!?!?!?!?
@kawaii beam: Come out come out wherever you are (8) will be glad to read your thoughts :P
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Ok guys. My dear avid readers (the few of you :cry: ) but the best ones in the world!!! ( XD) and yes I mean all of you registered and unregistered readers and lurkers alike I bring to you the 12th seed!! yaaayyyy!!!
You brought me out of my pain
‘You look so angelic whenever you sleep. It is the complete opposite of how you look when you’re protecting me from this harsh reality we live in. Ten years ago I fell in love with you and even though I only had you with me that short period of time. That spot on my neck has belonged to you and only you ever since. I wish I could have met you again when school had turned into a living hell for me so that all that suffering would have decreased…That Tachibana Keita… he ruined my life with a simple lie.'
Memories of ten years ago began to flood Aya’s mind as she relived her past suffering on her living room couch.
~~10 years ago~~
A week has already passed since the meeting Aya had with that girl who was thrown over the bridge by Keita and the school was still gossiping about the fact that sweet and calm Keita had supposedly thrown a girl over a bridge. Now, Aya wasn’t one to like gossip and get into trouble that way but something she heard in the bathroom made her stop in her tracks and overhear the conversation.
“Yeah, did you see? He threw her over the bridge because she wanted him all for herself.”
“I heard that he was mad at her because Matsuura is an ‘enjo-kōsai’ and she was the one to tell him.”
“Wait…Matsuura as in Matsuura Aya?? The Matsuura Aya who’s so responsible she can’t even be 5 seconds late to somewhere?!?”
“Yup. That one. I knew she was weird. I heard she didn’t even find Tachibana attractive at all.”
“Well being an ‘enjo-kōsai’ she must have a ton of men gawking at her and bringing her luxuries galore.”
Aya gasped at the rumors that had begun to spread about her and she was appalled since she knew that she wouldn’t even be capable of dating a man let alone do compensated dating. She went onwards to her classroom where she could feel people’s stare on her everywhere she moved.
‘Who had the audacity to tell people that I’m an ‘enjo-kōsai’? I have to get to the bottom of this…’
A couple of her friends grabbed her and took her towards the pool’s locker room to have a serious talk with her before school ended.
“Ne, Aya-chan…”
“Why didn’t you tell us you were doing that sort of stuff after school…?”
“No, wait you guys! I’m not doing anything!”
“Don’t lie to us! Ryohei and Ryuichi told us all about Keita finding you on the streets doing compensated dating with old rich men!”
“They saw what?! But… you guys! You have to believe me!”
“Stop it. We’re leaving and don’t you dare talk to us anymore.”
That went on and on for the rest of her high school years. Her reputation was ruined and even after Tachibana got expelled from school, on charges of assaulting his stepsister, her ‘enjo-kōsai’ label would not be so easily forgotten by her classmates.
She had tried to kill herself multiple times to try and escape the emotional abuse she received in school. But every time she got closer to finally committing the act; an image of a girl gently nestled on her neck made her stop what she was doing.
‘Is this some kind of sign? Why is it that even though I want to die and escape this horrible reality I live in; that girl appears on my thoughts and stops me?’
~~Present time~~
A lone tear escaped from her eyes and fell on the cheek of the girl that lied peacefully on her lap. As she noticed said tear, Aya tried to rub them away with her hands before she began to sob. The girl that was on her lap felt the tear streak her cheek and she opened one of her eyes to see where it had come from.
What she saw surprised her since the girl she loved was crying her heart out.
“Baby, what’s wrong?”
Aya just looked surprised after she heard the voice of the previously sleeping girl. Noticing she had woken her up, Aya just embraced her and thanked her over and over again. Her confusion was evident since she just pulled Aya away from her and asked her once again what was wrong.
“Thank you for always being here by my side. Thank you for giving me hopes amidst the pain brought on by my peers. Thank you for giving me a reason to live. Miki, from the bottom of my heart: Thank you.”
Miki felt her heart crumble at Aya’s words and her eyes began to water.
“Aya, there’s something I need to tell you.”
-The end!!! of part three GAH !!! what will happen (i truly have no idea since I'm writing this literally on the go :nervous) so comment and enjoy!
-
GAM :lol:
Miki better do something :lol: :lol:
-
hmm, not so sure that conversation is going to turn out well...
-
@Kurosawa87: Yes GAM !!! And well yeah she will XD
@rndmnweird: Well rndmnweird-sama ... you'll need to read further!!! :P
@kawaii beam: Every thank you is proof of your time !! Thank you!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Well I'm baaaack!!! I have to tell you that it hasn't been easy writing this (too long for my itty bitty memory!! :bleed eyes:) But hey!! It's getting along!! Now please welcome seed numberrrr: 13 !!! :O Interesting that this specific seed gets the number.... dun dun dun!!! 13 !!!! Well read on! and enjoy! Please excuse any possible mistakes ! :bow:
I need to confess
Hearing Miki’s tone of voice as she told Aya that there was something she needed to know, Aya brushed her tears away and put all of her attention on Miki.
“Aya… there’s something I need to confess to you. And after you hear this you may hate me for the rest of your life.”
“Oh Tan; there’s nothing in this world that will make me hate you. Now, what’s going on?”
Miki grabbed Aya’s hands and deeply sighed as she mentally prepared herself for the confession she was about to tell her best friend.
“Aya… about 10 years ago… do you remember a boy named Tachibana Keita?”
At the mention of his name; Aya’s eyes began to water. Miki knew that Aya recognized the name form the expression on her face.
“Well… he’s my step-brother…”
Aya’s eyes widened from shock as she learned of the kinship between Miki and Keita. Anger mixed in with confusion brought Aya to question the reason Miki had something to tell her about Keita after all these years.
“Aya… 10 years ago I was thrown over a bridge by him…”
“I know Miki… I was the one who got you to the fisherman’s home after that. Do you remember?”
“Yes, I remember waking up in the tub whilst nuzzling your neck.”
“Oh Miki… is that what you wanted to confess to me? How can I hate you because of that? As a matter of fact I am happy that you do remember that time since that’s when I fell in love with you.”
“No, Aya wait.”
“We are destined to be with each othe-…”
“Aya hold on…”
“True love always wins in the end and-…”
“Will you stop for one second Aya!”
Miki’s yelling caught Aya off guard and she looked flustered at her best friend. Miki sighed as she grabbed Aya’s hands and deeply thought on how to tell her friend the reason she had brought this up.
“Aya… listen to me… that’s not what I wanted to confess…”
“Ok… go on then.”
“I… I…went to the same school as you guys did…and… and-…”
Miki began to sob onto her hands as she curled up on the sofa making Aya all confused because of her best friend’s reaction. Aya gently patted her back trying to comfort the girl and her mind began to overflow with questions since she was getting completely lost.
“Miki look. Calm down a bit and tell me… I … Miki I’m lost… what is it that you need to tell me?”
Miki breathed deeply as she calmed down and decided to tell Aya everything from the beginning.
“Ok Aya… well… My mother married Keita’s father and we moved into their house. Keita and I… well… let’s just say that I knew him well… and well he liked you: a lot and well… I…”
“No, Miki you aren’t making any sense.”
“But Aya, you need to know the reason-…”
“Miki a reason for what!? What could you-…”
“Aya! Let me finish!”
“Miki! Finish what?? What is-…”
“I was the one who told Keita that you were an ‘enjo-kōsai’!”
Aya’s brain seemed to shut off everything regarding the feelings she held for Miki and the only thing that kept on repeating itself on her mind was that Miki was the one that had begun the ‘enjo-kōsai’ rumor and the one that had made her life miserable all these years. Anger was bubbling up inside her and she glared at Miki with the utmost fury she could muster.
“How could you.”
That simple sentence was enough to destroy Miki. Mere seconds later; she found herself slapped and thrown to the floor by Aya.
“How could you do that to me!?”
“Aya, wait! Let me explain!”
“No! You destroyed my life!”
“Aya plea-…”
Miki was being choked by the wrathful fury of Matsuura Aya who kept on yelling ‘why?’ as she tightened her hold around the other’s neck. Air was escaping her lungs and her vision was turning blurry when suddenly she found the strength to grab Aya’s hand and make her have eye contact with her. At seeing what she was doing, Aya dropped Miki to the floor and began to cry in despair. Miki tried to hold her but she just pushed her away and kept on screaming in pure misery.
“Why! Why did you do that? How could you have done that?”
“Aya, please listen to me. Please it’s not what it looks like.”
“How can it not be?! You destroyed my reputation! My parents threw me out on the streets to rot like the… like the whore everybody said I was! They didn’t believe me! I’ve had to fend for myself ever since then! How could you!?”
At Aya’s heart wrenching confession, Miki fell to the floor on her knees as she saw her best friend agonize in front of her because of her own stupid mistake.
‘I didn’t know her parents threw her on the streets and everyone labeled her as a whore because of that… But… the only people I told were Keita, Ryohei, and Ryuichi… I didn’t mean for it to get like that.’
“Aya…I didn’t mean to destroy your life…I …I only did it to keep you safe I-…”
“Safe? You did it to keep me safe?!”
“Yes! Look I know this is hard to believe but I needed to keep you safe from harm!”
“Well newsflash! You didn’t!! You destroyed my whole life because of that! I haven’t talked to my parents since then… I can’t even go out to the town without having people whisper behind my back!”
“But Aya! I did that for your own good! Even if you don’t belie-…”
Miki didn’t finish her thought because of the burning sensation she had in her stomach as well as the pain that had begun to originate from that same spot. She then began to look at the place where all that discomfort and pain was coming from and what she saw scared her deeply.
‘No…Aya… please… anything but this… Aya… please don’t do this to yourself…’
Miki silently pleaded in her mind as her surroundings were becoming darker and darker every passing second. She held her stomach tightly as she tried to stop her own blood from coming out but it was not working; for a knife was plunged deep inside her stomach separating her from the one she loved. Her hand grasped Aya’s before she was thrown once again to the other side of their living room.
“Hahaha! You have no idea how much I have waited to do that. Now let me watch you suffer your last seconds on this Earth.”
Slumped on the floor, Miki felt her strength and life leave her with every hasty breath she took. Her thoughts though were very clear as she reprimanded herself for creating this monster with her own stupidity. Suddenly she felt herself getting lifted from the floor, which prompted her fears to rise and numb her pain.
“You could only imagine how good this feels right now. Seeing you suffer just like I did…it’s a delicacy.”
Miki stared deep into Aya’s eyes and tried to say something but her voice failed since she had already lost a great amount of blood.
‘Who are you… this person… this… this vengeful being… did I create you? Where is the Aya I love?’
Miki had gathered enough strength to reach for Aya’s face and gently stroke her cheek. She was hoping that the Aya she knew and fell in love with was still there somewhere. Knowing that her end was right there she used up the last of her strength and life to do the thing she had desired to do most in her whole life alongside Aya: kiss her.
A deep and bloody kiss she used to convey all those feelings that had developed all those 10 years: pain, guilt, and most of all love. Through that kiss she begged for forgiveness, a forgiveness she knew she didn’t deserve but a forgiveness that was mostly for her best friend to understand that the love she feels for her is true no matter what anyone says.
At the strange sensation on her lips, Aya opened her eyes and realized what she had done. She hugged Miki close to herself and began to cry yet again over the one she loved.
“Miki! No! Miki!”
She kept on calling Miki’s name but it was useless. All she saw when she looked at Miki was a ghostly paleness alien to her normal tanned color. Amidst all that blood and tears, Miki was looking straight at her; love written all over her eyes and with a gentle smile gracing her lips.
‘Aya, I love you. I’m truly sorry for what I did to you… and I’m sorry for dying like this… dying through your hands and because of your hatred towards this mistake I made… I never meant for you to become a killer… and to begin with my murder… that I meant even less…But still…I can’t bring myself to hate you… This truly is fool’s love… but it’s the realest one I’ve ever felt…Aya… I hope you find peace and happiness…Aya…I…I love you.’
The End!!! Of the 4th part!!!
Well now... the question is for you guys... do I leave it here or do you want to know more??? meaning: should I make another small part for this ??? Its all up to you because I truly have no idea :nervous
So you can do this various ways either pm, comment, or a lot of thank you's... or something that may sparkle this little imagination of mine to challenge my memory XD Until next time!
-
I was okay with the part before the stabbing and letting her die in her arms
-
I think it's an ending that doesn't really need to be added to. Unless Miki somehow survives, dun dun dunnn~!
-
@Kurosawa87: well I'm still experimenting with bringing angst to the table and not a happy...some small suffering... lovey-dovey fic XD
@rndmnweird: Well if it's ok then alright! But there's something that's still left :huhuh so I'm still trying to piece another part...or not. I'm still not sure.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Woaaahhh!!! I haven't really been here for quite some time! I miss my little farm! But thank you all for viewing and watering these seeds! I appreciate it! Now let's get ready for seed number 14!!
With you by my side I can’t withstand gravity
“Lin Lin it’s your turn now!”
“Hai!”
‘Let me put this away. I don’t really want to lose it.’
Lin Lin picked up her belongings and ran towards the makeup chair as they were preparing for another photo shoot. She was one of the first to get prepared for it since her makeup and hair was by far the easiest of them all. As she stood up from the chair she knocked over some nail polish that was prepared for Risa and it splattered all across the floor.
“I’m sorry! I’m really sorry!”
“Ugh! This is great! Are you satisfied? It’s the 3rd one this past 2 weeks! What is wrong with you?”
The makeup artist and wardrobe coordinator huffed at her and left her alone with the mess as she desperately tried to clean it up. Risa came into the room and saw her cleaning the nail polish from the floor almost close to tears. She then took her by the shoulders and gently made her stand up and sit in the chair once again as she took a handkerchief and dried some of those stray tears.
“Linko…it’s the third one… you’ve evaded her for a long time. This needs to stop or I’m worried you might end up hurting yourself.”
“Niigaki-san…I can’t do it! Not after what I did! How can I bring myself to face her after what I did to her!?”
“Lin Lin if you keep on hiding behind what the other girls would think about it you’ll end up hurting her even more.”
“Niigaki-san I love her! If I can’t even bring myself to tell her that how do you expect me to tell the others?”
“Linko sometimes rules need to be broken if it’s for a better cause. You need to trust yourself.”
Risa’s soft-spoken but firm words touched Lin’s heart as she pondered whether or not to pay attention to Risa’s words in order to try and make everything better. As her thoughts concentrated on it, she didn’t notice that Risa had all about cleaned the mess she had made earlier and had shooed her off to the dressing room to think.
‘Her voice, her kindness, and the way she looks at me every time we share something together… My heart can’t help but beat faster as I think of each and every one of those aspects I love about her. Yet I basically denied any feelings I have for her when confronted by the other girls. Her hurt expression nags at me every day since that hapened and I can’t help but to feel my heart tearing and crumbling at those memories.’
Lin Lin brought out some scrapbooks she had in her bag as she began to think of a way to fix this whole situation. That scrapbook was given to her by the one she loves and the words that filled the sides of every single picture kept on flowing into her mind as she began to choke up from the beauty of it all.
‘She remembers the day we met…and I remember to. She loves the way I laugh. And I love the way she expresses every emotion as well as how she pouts when I playfully ignore her sweet antics. She makes my heart flutter with every sigh and with her by my side: gravity becomes my mortal enemy as I feel the need to fly away with her and soar through the heavens. If I love her so much then why is it that I’m worrying so much about what the other girls will think? She’s the most important person in my heart so why am I wavering on this decision?’
Lin Lin quickly stood up and put her belongings in a corner after she took something important from there placing it in her pocket and ran towards the studio where the shooting had begun. Quietly taking her place; Lin Lin glanced over the direction where the girl that owns her heart stood and deduced that the girl was still hurting from the event that happened 2 weeks ago.
The shoot seemed endless and soon night fell and all the girls were tired from the hard day at work. They were all sitting around in the dressing room in their ‘normal’ clothing and Lin kept secretly staring at the girl when suddenly Risa stood up to go look for her belongings and passed Lin a note.
“Linko! Please tell me you thought about it! I can’t bear anymore to see you both like this! Come on! Break through your fears and tell her! ~Risa”
“Girls there’s something I need to tell you.”
At Lin Lin’s sudden seriousness everyone paid attention to the girl who stood up in the middle of the dressing room with her hand raised. Silence surrounded them and Risa was surprised because she didn’t really think Lin Lin would decide so quickly.
“I can’t be afraid…not when my love surpasses this fear.”
Everyone got quieter seeing as Lin Lin was dead serious when she spoke and expressed herself.
“These feelings in my heart have developed for the last 2 years and I can tell you honestly that they have grown into the reason I wake up every day. But since you are also my family I’ve grown to fear your reject towards these feelings as well. And I’ve made a big mistake, I’ve denied the person I love because of fear and right now I want to tell you all the truth.”
All the girls began to murmur to themselves and they saw how Lin Lin moved across the room towards the only person who was sitting alone and took her hand in hers to help her stand up and bring her face to face.
“I am afraid that our friends won’t accept us but I’m more afraid of losing you. I know this probably means nothing right now since I basically denied that I felt something for you two weeks ago. But please if you can find it in your heart: let me in and hear me out as I tell everyone the feelings you bring out in me.”
The girl began to cry and hug Lin as she nodded her head. All the other girls gently smiled at the couple who had made up and confirmed their love with a hug in front of those who care about them.
*Ahem*
“Lin Lin! We’re waiting!”
Lin Lin looked confused at the girls who had their arms crossed and she became worried since she began to think the worst. But those thoughts left her when she saw the gentleness and sweetness expressed in her friends’ eyes and true to her innocent and lost personality asked:
“Waiting for what?”
All the girls had an invisible sweat drop behind their heads and Sayu began to laugh at the never changing Lin Lin. Reina, Ai, Jun and Koharu almost jumped on her after that question and Risa heartily laughed alongside Sayumi.
“Tell us how she makes you feel!”
Lin Lin remembered that that was the promise she had made herself and the girl when she had decided to tell everyone about her feelings.
“Well…then…”
Lin looked into her eyes and she sighed as she prepared herself for what she was about to say.
“Whenever I’m with you my brain beats faster and my heart can’t even process concrete thoughts! By your side my mouth fails to explain well what I mean and my knees wobble like gelatin because of nerves, excitement, joy, and many other feelings I can’t really voice out because everything sums up into a desire to fly away with you by my side.”
A tear fell gently from the girl’s eye and Lin Lin brought her hand up to wipe it away before smiling and looking at her in the eyes.
“Aika-chan there’s so much we’ve been through together and so many things to go through in the future that I can’t bear anymore to hide what my heart wants to scream out to the world. I love you Aika… I truly do…In fact I love you more than food itself.”
Lin took out from her pocket a small necklace with a bread slice covered with jelly charm on it and showed it to the girl who softly gasped and let Lin put it on her neck. After Lin had put it on Aika’s neck she pulled out hers form under her shirt and smiled as the companion necklace that had the peanut butter charm on it dangled in front of her. They all began to laugh before Aika spoke up.
“I…I…I don’t really know what to say other than I’m really happy and I love you with all my might Lin Lin. And by your side I truly can’t withstand gravity either.”
Lin Lin softly caressed Aika’s face and slowly brought her closer to her and kissed her lips expressing all the love she has had for her all these years. The other girls began to cheer and hug them as well since no matter what happens; your group mates are first of all your family and this particular family is centered on love.
The end! The title probably doesn't really have much to do with it :P But I like how it sounds! Well then see you!
-
8th generation love :heart:
-
I've recently become quite a sucker for LinKa, too bad we couldn't get more IRL
-
You destroyed GAM! You killed the great Miki-sama! *horrors* Actually why am I so happy that she died? But yeah you should leave the story there coz its awesome like that.
And Linka... Erm I'm not a fan of this pairing. But nice story anyway
-
@Kurosawa87: I know!! 8th gen isn't 8th gen without some chinese mixture in it!
@rndmnweird: I can actually tell the reason for that... it's kind of hard to make them (either one) confess their feelings since one is overly pure and the other is an old lady girl...but the challenge feels good haha! And of course a good song does help the mood.
@badsaints: Hey! Long time no see! I was kind of apprehensive in killing Miki-sama but... then I thought: 'Kill her Koei! She'd love to die in Ayaya's hands rather than in someone else's!' Haha and don't worry about the crazy pairings my short memory mind brings up if there's one in particular you like in one of the stories I hope you comment when you see it!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Yo! let's bring foward another seed! It's number: 15! :cow:Celebrating the 1000+ view special! :cow: So besides the avid readers that I love to please, this is actually dedicated to the members over at the fanfiction skype podcasts! Specially the ones present at podcast number 8 (Resop2, Rndy, Kawaii Beam, Junkie and BeeChan[especially you since I can relate to the internet suckiness])!
Haha I laughed a lot at the hard time saying my name and well I liked how it was told "on the slow side". But hey! if it helps the pronounciation is like the O in : DOG and the EI in: YAY! so mixed together is KO-EI. So well before I get sidetracked anymore lets see: this story was inspired by all the craziness that went down over there so enjoy you guys!
So come on! Yo check it out yo! Seed number 15 is up and it's titled:
Wiggle Queen
A girl was walking on the street as she got closer to the building where she had to go and practice her dancing a singing to perfect them and make them presentable to hundreds of fans across the world. Even though she dreaded…well actually: HATED… rehearsals, that morning she was quite excited to be walking down the road that leads her to work.
‘I wonder if Sayu has gotten there yet. It’s been quite some time since we’ve gone out together somewhere. I’ve been planning this date ever since she told me last month that our free time was finally on the same day. I hope she likes it!’
Reaching her workplace she could see that some of the members were already there stretching and chatting with each other as some of them ate snacks. She decided to go and change her clothing so that she could begin stretching as well and prepare herself for the practice they had that day which would let them take into account all their small mistakes and perfect the performance for the following show.
After she finished changing and began to stretch she noticed that the girl she was waiting for had not yet reached the studio. She continued stretching and after some 15 minutes she looked back at the wall clock and noticed that Sayumi surely was late. Annoyed at that fact; the girl began to mumble stuff about how spoiled and how much of a brat Sayumi is.
‘Sayu sure is late. Where could that girl be? Our date begins tonight and I’m not going to let anyone or anything ruin it!’
“Reina, you shouldn’t mumble bad things about people especially when they’re not present.”
Reina looked the direction where the voice had come from and saw Aika standing there with a box in her hands and a smile plastered on her face. She handed the box to Reina who rapidly opened it and began to eat the chocolate that was inside.
“And…who the hell do you think you are scolding your sempai!?”
Aika began to laugh since Reina had a smile plastered on her face the whole time she was trying to angrily tell her off. Aika then sat down beside her and waited for Reina to begin speaking once again after she finished her chocolate.
“Have you seen Sayu?”
“Not, really Reina-chan. But she’s pretty late; maybe you should ask Niigaki-san.”
“Nah, it’s ok. I’ll call her later.”
Right after she said that a big yawn came from Reina’s mouth and she rubbed her now tired eyes. Aika looked at her and smirked as she had mentally concluded the reason for Reina’s yawning.
“You’ve been working hard for your anniversary present, haven’t you Reina?”
Reina’s eyes widened and she just nodded since Aika was always able to know the reason for any of Reina’s moods and conditions without actually asking about them.
“I want this to be special you know. I’m not good at expressing myself with words and stuff like that but… I think I can woo her if I take her to the places we went the day we actually confessed to each other…you get it?”
“Yeah Reina-chan, you want to show her that you still remember and treasure your first memories of one very important day in both your lives.”
Aika smirked at Reina and that got her a big pat on the head accompanied by Reina stating something about Aika being like an old woman both in the way she sometimes look as in the way she talks. She then began to explain to Aika all the planning she has done so that she could make that day one of the most special days in Sayumi’s live.
“Ehh? Tanakacchi… why are you here?” Risa’s voice cut short the explanation Reina was giving Aika and made her look confused at her.
“Umm… shouldn’t I be here Gaki-san?” After Reina’s reply; Risa’s face contorted in slight confusion which made the cat stand up and face her directly to try and get Risa to talk and answer her. Aika took Reina’s arm and gently asked Risa the question that was actually in Reina’s mind but that the kitten couldn’t voice out.
“Should Reina-chan be somewhere else Gaki-san?”
“I just thought that she would be with Sayu today?”
Reina looked at Risa and wondered why she thought that she would be with Sayu today since their free day was actually tomorrow. Seeing Reina’s confusion Risa began to explain why she thought that way.
“Well… Sayu called me this morning to excuse herself from practice since she seems to have caught a cold. When I asked her if she wanted me to go there she told me that her mother had to leave about ten in the morning to go to work but that she was not going to actually be alone and that I shouldn’t worry…”
‘Oh… so she’s late because she had a cold?? I wonder why she didn’t tell me… Does she not want me there? This is weird...I should go check on her’
“Risa-chan I’m going there so throw in my towel ok?”
The leader’s head cocked to the side in confusion after what Reina had said. Aika placed her hand on her shoulder and just nodded to the kitten that she had given her permission to do so.
“What did she say? I think I still don’t get her yankii language.”
“She meant to ask you for permission to see how Sayu was doing and to take care of her. Reina knows all the numbers and seeing how much she practices and mock battles Riho-chan in both singing and dancing so that they can both get better; I know that it won’t hurt her to miss one short day.”
Risa nodded and smiled at the girl as she patted her head and mumbled something about how grown up she has become.
()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()
Reina rang the bell of Sayumi’s apartment when suddenly an older woman came at the door and softly gasped as she saw the sweating Reina.
“Reina-chan! What are you doing here?”
“Good morning Michishige-san. I heard Sayu was sick so I came here to take care of her. That way you won’t have to miss work.”
Sayumi’s mother let Reina into the apartment where she set down the things she bought at the convenience store as well as her bag. Taking in the aspect and conditions of Sayu’s apartment; Reina cocked her head in confusion since her friend was never this messy.
“Sayu-chan is probably very sick if she has let her apartment become like this.” Her mother sadly told Reina who in turn smiled at her and told her that she would take care of everything and that she should not worry and just concentrate on work.
Reina silently walked over to Sayu’s room and slowly opened the door to look into it. There she saw her girlfriend lying on the bed with a towel on her forehead. Reina changed the towel and as she did; she heard Sayu whine and mumble incoherently something about ‘mine’ and ‘ho-ri: must get!’ and other incoherent mumblings a feverish and sickly person would make.
Smiling at her girlfriend’s mumbles she left the door slightly ajar and went right towards the small closet Sayu reserved specially for cleaning stuff like brooms, mops and detergents.
‘I can’t believe that what is actually a crazy clutter room full of cleaning utensils in my house is basically an organized group of cleaning utensils laid in alphabetical order in Sayu’s house… I bet this is why she’s always said Eri and I are messy people… we can’t possibly put everything in strict order like this! Muri desu! Impossible!’
Reina took a broom and a rag and began to clean around the apartment when she suddenly got kind of bored with what she was doing.
“Arrgh!! No wonder I hate cleaning! This is so boring!”
Heading over to the stereo system located in a corner of the small messy apartment, Reina decided to put on some music to pass the time as she cleans.
-: Thank you for listening in to: The Power of the Radio! Where we broadcast many different songs in various languages! And right now is: U.S.A’s turn! Funny thing though: U.S.A has also won the ‘double play’ award for this week! In the double play we give you a pair of songs one after the other from the same artist! This week’s lucky artist is: LMFAO! And the first song we’ll let you listen is: “I’m in Miami Trick!” :-
‘Haha! I can’t believe Sayu has left Ai-chan’s favorite radio station there after all this time!’
Reina began to sway alongside the music and her cleaning duties seemed to go faster when she did them in her own made-up choreography and dance. Soon enough she had the kitchen done and she began to dance over to the curtains where she slid them open as she danced along the music.
‘You’ll get cleaned up dust cause: Reina's in Sayu's crib!!’
Even though Reina couldn’t understand what the lyrics where saying she enjoyed the music. Soon the song ended and another one by the same people began to sound over the stereo. The only word from the title that Reina could actually understand was the word: “SEXY”
The beat was an electronic concoction full of energy and it made Reina begin to dust off and clean the living room really quickly. Since she liked the song she turned up the stereo and began to dance with it. She had heard the song before and seen the video so she kept on sweeping the floor as she waited for her favorite part.
Close to the part she has been waiting for, Reina spread her legs and held the broom in one of her hands as she took the other and put it up in the air preparing herself to dance along her favorite part.
-: Wiggle wiggle wiggle wiggle wiggle, YEAH!” :-
At that part Reina began to shake her little tush sideways alongside the music as she giggled in pure contempt. The part repeated itself yet again and she shook even harder making her laughter increase as well. By the third repetition of the part Reina had turned around and closed her eyes as she sung the part alongside the radio.
“Wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu YAY!”
Lost in her own wiggling world Reina didn’t notice that she had awoken her bunny whose frail presence was staring at her fervently as she clung to the doorframe with her hand covering her mouth so as not to laugh out loud at Reina’s behavior. Of course Reina’s bad English skills didn’t go unnoticed by the girl since what was supposed to be ‘wiggle’ came out as ‘wiu’.
‘Well at least she is enjoying herself hehe!’
The last wiggle came along and Reina gave it her all both vocally as well as in the dance. Her laughter filled the small apartment when suddenly the volume on the stereo was turned lower. Reina froze in place and slowly opened her eyes which made her come face to face with a smirking Sayu who was staring directly at her.
“What exactly are you doing Reina-chan?”
“Uhh…ummm… clea-…cleaning?”
Her bashful smile made Sayu begin to giggle which suddenly made her dizzy and as she began to keel over. Reina dropped the broom and went over to catch her with both hands. Sayu was really pale and the previously wiggling kitten was now nervously carrying her sick girlfriend back to the bed she had come out of. The trembling bunny was put on the bed and a towel was placed on her forehead as she looked at the hardworking Reina.
“I’m sorry Reina-chan.”
“Mm? Sorry for what Sayu?”
“For ruining our anniversary…”
The kitten looked at the bunny and began to giggle as she placed a kiss on top of the nose of the one she loves. Sayumi blushed pink after the sweet kiss and Reina smiled.
“It’s ok baby girl. I won’t say I haven’t worked hard for this day but baby; being with you another day is the best gift I could have ever gotten you know that?”
“You were planning something?”
Sayu’s excited question made Reina laugh as she nodded and told her that she would take her later to the places.
“So just concentrate on getting better ok? I don’t want my precious gift to be sick and hurt.”
Sayu’s giggles earned her another kiss on the nose as she hugged the caring kitten who was previously cleaning her apartment and was now taking care of her. Suddenly a thought came forward in her mind and she decided to tell Reina what she was thinking.
“Ano, Reina-chan?”
“Yeah baby?”
“I also received a great gift today from you even though it isn’t our anniversary yet…”
“Mm? You mean, me cleaning your apartment?”
“Yeah, that and mostly the beautiful wiggling you did whilst cleaning it. I can tell you that was some great shaking!”
Reina’s eyes widened at Sayu’s comment as the bunny began to laugh. She laughed alongside her girlfriend as well and then put both her hands on each side of Sayu’s face as she lovingly squeezed it.
“If you tell anybody about it I swear I’ll punish you!”
“Well then wiggle for me some more…and oh! And sing it as well!”
“What?!?!”
“Well Reina-chan if you want me to keep it a secret you need to pay the price.”
Reina began to think about the offer and with a serious face she stood up from Sayu’s side and walked in front of her. She spread her legs and put her arms up in the air as she took in a big breath of air and began to shake her body sideways as she sung in her bad English:
“Wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu YAY!
Wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu YAY!
Wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu YAY!
Wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu, wiu YAY!
AIN SEXY EN AI NO WII!”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
15th seed! PLANTED !!!! I truly had fun! Enjoy!
-
Tanashige!! How cute, Reina getting carried away with the radio, lol.
-
You've made the TanaShige shipper ol' me happy!!! Seriously :cow: I had time to read just one fic & I'm so glad I chose yours. Something to last me for the next few days *grins*
It was getting lonely from the lack of good TanaKame & TanaShige fics nowadays. We need more love for these pairings! Glad to see you writing one XD
-
:lol: that was amusing well good job
-
@rndmnweird: I know! its the only techy device she can manage XD
@badsaints: Oh my!!! you reply is greatly satisfying and inspiring! Thank you for reading! I'm please I was able to move your heart!
@Kurosawa87: Thanks kuro-sama! always a pleasure to read you comments!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
WOAH! sleep is greatly blurring my vision right now!!! :bleed eyes: so lets post this. Seed number 16. umm yeah it's kind of umm... how can I say it. It is about some recent events in the girls' lives so... I hope you like it. My fingers began to rapiddly move over the board as I tried to word every single thought involving this story. So as seed number 16 I bring to you:
They never truly leave
‘Eri, she’s trying to act all strong and continue on with work but… I’m really worried about her so please come soon.’ –Ai
Eri closed up her laptop as she finished packing her suitcase. Her worried face kept on recounting every little thing that was put into the suitcase.
“Ok. Clothing, tickets. Snacks and money. Passport. This should cover all of it. Let me reply Ai-chan now.”
After she mumbled and checked the list she had in her mind she opened up her laptop again as she wrote Ai a reply to the message.
‘I’m going out now Ai-chan. Please keep an eye on her. I won’t be long.’ -Eri
Eri picked up her suitcase and left the hotel as fast as she could. Taking a taxi to the airport she quickly got into the flight and in no time she was in the air flying from Los Angeles towards Tokyo. Her heart was racing as she kept on wishing for the flight to go faster but she was also afraid of what she would encounter when she got there.
‘What am I going to tell her when I get there?? I… I don’t know what to do…’
Thinking about what to do, the turtle girl suddenly fell asleep in mid-flight. She felt herself swaying in a pair of strong arms as the sweet scent of umeboshi began to envelop her. A calm feeling began to overtake her as she nestled herself deeper and closer to the comfortable and familiar warmth that emanated from the body that held her.
“Eri-chan. I need you to listen to me sweetie.”
“Mmhmm…”
“Losing someone dear to you is quite a painful experience but, when you’re surrounded by friends you notice that the person has not truly left you but is holding you by the hand and guiding you and accompanying you to where you need to go. Eri-chan, open your eyes please.”
Eri did as she was told and she found herself in her dear grandfather’s embrace as they sat on green pastures looking over an orange sky. She began to tear up at seeing the presence of her dear granddad and held onto him as tightly as she could.
“I’ve missed you a lot grandfather. Your kindness, your love, I’ve even missed your sweet smell. Grandpa… have I made you proud?”
The old man began to softly chuckle as he bear hugged his little granddaughter before planting a soft kiss on her forehead.
“Of course you have Eri-chan, and Rina-chan and your brother as well. You’ve all made me proud. But I’m not here because I’m disappointed. I’m here because you needed my help. Now tell me sweetie, what is troubling you?”
Eri took a deep breath as she told her dear grandfather everything.
“Grandpa…what can I tell Risa-chan? How can I help her deal with this? She practically lived with her grandmother… nobody has supported her more than her dear Baba-chan has… how can I console her…?”
The old man took a deep breath and held his granddaughter as he thought about the vexing question posed by her. Sighing deeply he could only come up with one answer for his granddaughter.
“Eri, just as I am with you, Risa-chan’s Baba-chan will be with her as well. She’ll be in her heart. And whenever she wants to see her she can think about her with her heart and I’m sure that she will speak to her the same way I am speaking with you. Stay by her side Eri-chan, these following days will be hard and when you first speak to her it will have the strength to potentially break you, but if you need some strength do not hesitate to ask for it because I will help you along the way. I know it will be hard and painful since it was hard for you and the rest of the family when I went away but no matter what I will never leave you…any of you. The people you love never really go away: they stay in your heart even if you don’t really notice them.”
Eri intently listened to her kind grandfather’s wise words as she thought about the truth underneath it all. Even though some may not feel like their loved ones accompany them, they always do because that’s the true strength of love. It can even surpass the barrier that death tries to put between you and your loved one. It pierces through that façade of loneliness and brings you closer than ever to the one you thought you’ve lost. They guide you and protect you and most of all keep you company in your time of need.
“Grandpa… tell me… if you’re ok… does that mean that Risa-chan’s Baba-chan is ok as well?”
“Of course she is Eri-chan. As a matter of fact she wanted to tell you something.”
Eri looked at the direction her grandfather was facing and an old lady with a smile, very much like the one Risa dons in her young features, was slowly walking towards her wearing a beautiful white kimono as well as carrying some sakura blossoms. The turtle recognized the woman and she stood up and respectfully bowed to her as she didn’t really know what to do. The old woman took her by the shoulders and gently hugged the girl before caressing her bangs.
“Eri-chan. You’re so grown up by now. Thank you for always taking care of my little Risa. I’m actually here to ask you a small favor…”
“Yes, Baba-chan. Of course.”
“Please stay by Risa-chan’s side. I’ve seen her suffering for a couple of days and I want her to know that I’m ok and that I love her. She shouldn’t worry so much about being alone since I’ll always be there for her and for her future family. Like your grandfather probably told you: if she wants to speak to me she just has to think with her heart and I’ll always be there. I know that with her friends and the fans she loves so much by her side she’ll be able to understand this and continue positively. But since she loves you I know that she will only show her true feelings to you and hide every little bit of pain from everyone else. Please tell her that it’s ok to feel pain and sadness as well as feel happy. And please take care of her my dear Eri-chan.”
After the old woman’s small petition, Eri hugged her once again and relished the hug from the woman as she turned around and hugged her dear grandfather as well. Bowing to them she began to speak.
“Thank you for the help. I’ll be sure to remember your teachings as well as tell Risa your feelings. Even though I was trying to only help Risa…you’ve helped me as well grandpa and Risa’s Baba-chan. I now understand that true love doesn’t limit itself to death and that death never really does do us part.”
A screeching sound woke Eri up and she looked over the window and saw a familiar sky. She had gotten home and thanks to the sleep she had gotten she was refreshed and ready to join Risa and take care of her. She went home and showered before meeting with Risa who was at her grandmother’s apartment. Getting there, Risa’s family was surprised at Eri’s sudden visit and she bowed to them as well as said her condolences before asking where Risa was.
“She’s at Baba’s room… she doesn’t want to get out of there…we’re worried Eri-chan.”
“It’s ok auntie. Let me see if I can help.”
The other family members decided to leave them the house as they went over to stay at their own house. Eri slowly walked towards the last room on the hallway as she took deep breaths to prepare herself. Soon she began to softly knock on the door where and angry and anguished shout resounded from the other side of it.
“Risa-chan. It’s me, will you let me in?”
The sound of footsteps could be heard by Eri and soon the door slowly opened as a small and swollen round face with puffy eyes and a red nose peaked out of the room. Eri gently smiled at her friend who acknowledged her presence and jumped on her as she gave her a deadly hug. The agonizing cries from the beam broke Eri’s heart instantly as her ears filled with mournful cries and questions mostly revolving around: ‘Why?’
The tear filled hug was so intense that Risa soon lost the strength in her legs to hold herself up and Eri had to work her way into the room as she dragged Risa towards the bed. Risa clung onto her afraid that if she let go; Eri might leave her as well, and Eri could only be brave enough to hold her friend as well as her tears.
‘Oh grandpa… please give me your strength. You told me it was going to be hard, but you also said that you wouldn’t leave me.’
As soon as she finished her small prayer, Eri felt her body warming up as the feeling of being hugged began to envelop her. Strength soon fills up her body as she holds the still crying Risa. Her heart began to settle a bit from the nervousness and she felt how it’s slowly softening beating began to calm her friend down enough for her to tell her what she has asked to relay.
“Risa-chan. It’s ok, I’m here. You don’t need to hide your mourning anymore. Cry if that’s what you need to do right now Risa.”
“E… Eri- hiccup! - wh…WHY?”
Risa’s question intensified her crying once again as she held onto Eri even tighter. Eri in turn held her and let her cry her heart out since what she was feeling was real and nobody had the right to keep you from venting your sadness with tears. The evening turned into early morning and the sun was beginning to show itself. Soon only small sniffles could be heard from the bean and Eri decided that now was the right time to tell her friend the message she was asked to relay.
“Risa-chan. I’m sure that your Baba-chan is watching over you from heaven and that she loves you still. Even though it may not seem like it; she’s still by your side taking your hand and accompanying you on the road… on any road you decide to take. People often think that when you lose somebody as important as your grandparent… the only thing on your mind is the inheritance. But that’s not the case at all. And our grandparents know it as well; that’s why they stay by our side even after this so called death that do us part. Risa… she is still here and if you want to see her and speak to her just call her with your heart and she will answer every time…even if it’s not the way you imagine. Risa-chan I love you and I’ll be here as well so don’t hide your feelings and don’t keep your sorrow bottled up within yourself. Let it all out, that’s what your Baba-chan would have wanted and then go on and make her proud and be happy because she will watch you and her great grandchildren and her great-great grandchildren… she will always be by your side Risa, so please don’t be so sad.”
Risa’s hold on Eri’s neck loosened and the turtle noticed that her bean friend had fallen asleep. Even though the sun was beginning to tint the whole room orange, Eri found herself falling asleep as well and decided to lay down and place Risa’s head on her chest and hug her until sleep overtook her. The room she was in began to bathe in familiar warmth and smell as she found herself laying on her grandfather’s lap once again as he smiled at her.
“You did it Eri-chan. I’m proud of you.”
Eri sat up and looked over the prairie and saw at a distance a couple of familiar women sitting under a tree’s shade. The turtle quizzically looked at her grandfather who lightly chuckled at her staring.
“She did as you instructed and found her grandmother in her heart. She’s saying ‘see you later’ instead of a permanent ‘goodbye’ thanks to you Eri-chan.”
The girl smiled at the pair and lay back down to rest at her grandfather’s lap when suddenly that familiar warmth changed and a different kind of warmth was felt on top of her. She felt her best friend’s heart beating at a slower pace and a calm atmosphere emanated from her sleeping figure.
“Thank you Eri-chan. For helping me see Baba-chan again and for being here with me… I will be strong and happy because Baba-chan is strong and happy as well…Eri-chan…thank you.”
Eri smiled at her best friend’s words and she hugged her and simply told her.
“Thank you as well Risa-chan. For everything you have done for me as well. I love you.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Thank you for reading! And to the Niigaki and Kamei family: it's going to get better and Baba-chan and grandpa will be happy if you're happy so: GANBATTE!
-
my comments are rarely enjoyable :nervous
Eri is quite a great friend you need despite everything that happens around them
-
@Kurosawa87:every single comment is enjoyable since it shows that people are reading !!!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Well then!!! On to seed number...17 !!! This specific seed has some questionable moments but after asking Yuuyami-sama if it were to be worthy...well rather than worthy: ADEQUATE to post. After some changes made to it she gave out the "YUU APROVAL"!!! Celebration mode: ON !!! So here it goes!! Posted in the midst of the Ahh yeaaahh!! youtube video revolution!! XD I present to you:
Finally I realize
Your breathing is labored. That means you’re closer to the edge aren’t you? Your face is scrunched up in concentration and beads of sweat keep on traveling from your forehead all the way down to my own face. You’re enjoying this aren’t you? Making me yours tonight after that “romantic” dinner has surely boosted your confidence… But have you stopped to wonder if you’re making ME feel something?
Well of course you haven’t… you men are all the same always demanding a sense of control over me and my body as if you are the only ones who truly deserve to feel the ecstasy brought on by this specific act. You’re moving faster now and whimpering is escaping your lips. I know that you’re having the time of your life. It’s always like this no matter how many men try it… It’s always the same boring and unfulfilling act.
I’m beginning to get sick of your stench… why do you men sweat so much specially when doing this? I feel your hand over my breast and this sense of discomfort washes over me beginning from that same spot and traveling down my whole body. You arch your back as you yell at the top of your lungs and stop your rapid movements. Your breath is far from calm as you take yourself out of me and drop onto my side.
I’m left here cold and covered in your sweat whilst I hear you besides me begin to calm down your breathing and slowly fall asleep after your strenuous activity. How can you easily fall asleep after this? I lay in bed a while longer and think about the bath that awaits me in my own apartment. I can’t wait to get the stench form your sweat off my body. As I stand up from bed, careful to not bother you whilst you slept, I feel you harshly grab onto my midsection and pull me back to where we both previously lied.
You constrict me to this mattress and tower over my body as you try to passionately gaze into my eyes. I know what’s going to happen now. The second round begins. But what is this feeling of dread that fills my whole being? You begin to thrust harder against me as I expected so I try to hold on and keep my yelps to myself. I can bear this pain as long as I concentrate hard enough. You keep on going and I feel myself tear at your every movement. Whoever said this was enjoyable was truly lying… this is far from it.
This is becoming unbearable… you aren’t stopping… Please stop! I don’t think I can’t take this anymore!! My body is aching from the pain and I can feel you possessively scratch my waist. I can’t contain myself anymore so I let a yell come out of my lips and desperately look for the knife I hid under the pillow. This is it you’ve pushed me to my edge. I wanted to end this peacefully and just take the information, the money and myself out of this dreaded place after the first round but you’ve let me no choice.
You still insist on continuing your act and I try to forget this ripping pain as I concentrate on my knife tilting it in a way that fits perfectly between your ribs to puncture your lung. My vision turns blurry from the tears that are forming in my eyes and suddenly I feel you arching your back as you reach yet another climax. This is it, the time has come. I push the knife into your body with all the force I could gather and I can feel you begin to tremble and harshly gasp as the pain begins to spread along your whole being.
Your horrified look meets mine as I dry the tears that didn’t really fall and slowly twist the knife I plunged into your body. You hunch over from the pain and blood begins to fall from your mouth as you cry and tighten your hold on my waist. Seeing your tears mixed in with your blood falling over my bare body… I can only manage to pity you so I take the liberty to get the part of you that still lies within me out and place you on the bed you had previously constricted me to.
You’re choking on your own blood by now and your eyes follow me as I clean the knife with the sheets that enveloped us. Your wallet lies over the dresser so I go there and empty it out before I leave.
“You… look… like her… a lot…”
I turn around at the sound of your voice and go back to your despicable side to listen in more.
“What did you say…? Tell me more… NOW!”
I’m surprised by the stutter in my voice but ignore it since I can feel my heart racing in anticipation. You extend your hand and put it over my cheek as your dry the tear that fell over it. I’m angry because you hid this from me… I’m on the verge of breaking since I can see life escaping you and still you haven’t answered my question. I notice you smirk and begin to chuckle amidst all the choking from the mass of blood that keeps coming over your punctured lung.
“You… deserve to suffer… just like… like she did before… she died…”
“That does it! This is the reason I am hunting each and every one of you! Die you bastard!!”
I scream at you before taking my knife and plunging it deep into your heart. You were already weakened from my previous stab but that flicker of pure horror in your eyes was the last thing that graced them before they went hazy and your beating heart stopped reverberating against my knife. There’s nothing else to do here… it’s time to go back home and wash up…
I stand up and put on my coat without even putting on clothes since my energy is completely drained for the night. I begin to walk out of the hotel room and get into the elevator. There; a soft song plays as I go down from the topmost floor to the lobby. When I entered here a while ago it was one of the most tedious of melodies but right now… I think I can get accustomed to it, it’s kind of soothing and I feel myself swaying to its rhythm. Before I know it the elevator door dings and I am at the lobby. I don’t really care if there’s blood over my leg but I calmly walk over to the exit and a couple of people bowed to me as if thanking me for my stay there. They haven’t the slightest idea of what awaits them when they open that door.
I slowly walk towards my apartment since the train station was closed for the day. There were many thoughts running through my mind and the one that bothered me the most was that I had taken yet another life in my hands as I continue to search for your killer. Sis… why is it that every time I get another clue there’s something that tells me to just leave it alone and continue on with my life? Is this what you would have wanted me to do? I take the chance to gaze upwards and notice that I’m not quite walking in the direction to my apartment but instead I’m on the way to yours.
My feet can’t seem to stop and I continue to get closer to the front door of your apartment complex. Nervously I open the door to get in, these nerves always seem to find me whenever you come to mind. I’m still questioning myself why I come here even though I have hurt you countless times before. I keep telling myself to just leave and stop putting you though all the pain that comes with me trying to find my sister’s killer. But yet again I have failed and now I’m at your front door with my hand extended over the doorbell wondering if I should ring it after all and as always; you seem to read my mind and open the door.
Your worried face scans mine and my heart painfully constricts inside my left chest as I try to squirm away from your stare. I see how your lips begin to form a question but it instantly dies there and you just grab the hand that was previously in the air but now rests at my side in yours. Pulling me in gently; we enter your apartment and I see you lead me towards your bathroom. No words come out of your lips but you leave once again to your room and come back with a few pieces of clothing and a towel.
“Shower.”
That single worded sentence and demand made me tremble and I obliged to your words as I began to wash myself. The blood that escaped that man’s body lingered on mine and right now I can see just how much blood he truly lost before dying since it’s covering most of my upper body and his handprint marks my face. With the soap in my hand I begin to wash away the fluid that had turned dry and crusted off my body and see how it seeps out onto the shower as a thin line of blood mixed with water and soap. Seeing the blood trail on the shower, my mind escapes and goes into the information I received at the hotel from him.
“I know who killed you Sis… and I swear revenge will be mine. He shall fall soon enough.” My soft monologue finished as a soft knocking came to the door. It seems I’ve been here way too long. I come out of the shower, dry and dress myself hastily since nerves begin to overtake me yet again. Out of the bit of comfort that this shower brought me I come face to face with your concerned eyes as they scan me from head to toe for an explanation. I know you already figured out what happened today because soon after you looked me in the eyes; you grabbed my hand and led me to the bed behind you.
Lying side by side I feel how you slowly bring our clothed bodies together and hug me. You tightly embrace me but I still feel that pleasant gentleness from your delicate body that tries to snuggle against mine. My heart begins to soften as well and I feel somewhat relieved from my pain. Our chests rise and fall rhythmically and the soft sounds of our breathing envelop us. It’s awfully quiet but this is a comfortable kind of quiet… the one that doesn’t need to be broken by explanations that we both know will hurt us we they come out to the light.
My hands begin to stroke your back seeking your warmth but they only come in contact with the fabric of your pajama. You begin to move away from me and my heart cringes since the little bit of warmth you were giving me was being replaced by the coldness from the night. I look into your eyes desperately trying to convince you to stay by my side. But what you do is completely unexpected since I see you strip of your clothing and hug me tighter than before.
“This is what you came here for isn’t it? You can take it Maki. It’s ok.”
Her words hurt me more than I let show. They grasped my heart and tightly clenched it trying to break it apart. Her cold words sounded desperate when she asked me the reason why I came but… seeing that she actually thinks that way… hearing those things from her… only pain manages to surge into my whole being. I can’t physically react to her words and I notice that I haven’t moved ever since she spoke because she keeps tightening her embrace and her breath caresses my neck in a desperate manner.
Why am I really here? Is it only for the act that happens whenever I come here or is it because of something else? I found my sister’s killer and I should be there exterminating him but yet here I am with you naked and embracing me. I suddenly feel a small prick on my neck and notice that you have begun to mark me as yours by biting into my skin. Your anger seeps through those bites and I flinch at your noticeable desperation. Guilt fills my heart and I’m unsure if I should continue this or if I should just leave and spare you the knowledge that I’m about to go in search of the man who made my life a living hell and that I may not come out of the attempt to end his miserable life. Sis… tell me: what should I do?
“Make me yours one last time Maki.”
Why is it that you seem to know all the things that revolve in my mind when I try with everything I’ve got to keep you away from it? That question looks like it will remain unanswered since your biting has turned into sucking and your hands rest on top of the buttons of the pajama top you lent me. I put my hand over yours and look deep into your eyes that gaze at me asking me for permission to go further. Those eyes that have captivated me ever since I first saw you. That intense look that always seems to strip me bare of my secrets and feelings yet at the time calms me down. I can’t even fathom the idea of putting a barrier against you, not when you look at me with those eyes.
I use my hands to guide yours over the material that drapes my body and gently you take each item off it. I see how your cheeks turn slightly pink and when the last item is taken off my body you look at me directly in the eyes and hug me. Your head on my chest feels warm and my heartbeat quickens at the feeling of your soft skin against mine. I can feel you smile against my chest and the painful hold your previous words held on my heart; breaks and it lets it freely flutter.
“I still remember.”
You only said that but I know what you mean since I remember as well. The time we spent together before this all happened… it felt like it does now: calm, sincere, and most of all: peaceful. You then shift over me to straddle my hips and slowly dip down to meet my lips. I had them tight when you first moved since unpleasant memories of me being in that position surfaced, but feeling your gentle licks over my lips relaxed me and I began to kiss you back in the same kind manner.
Your eyes are closed but your face isn’t scrunched up and you don’t sweat at all. It’s always like this. You never sweat and your gentle disposition never changes. With you it’s completely different than with any other person… you first put my heat at ease and then work on my body. Usually I’m the one that dominates the bed when we’re together but this is a good kind of change as I let you lead me like I did before… a long time ago.
I feel moans escape my lips as you kindly take care of my broken body. Healing at every single touch you place I begin to feel lighter at your actions. You place soft kisses on my lips and I feel myself reach the heavens. There I can feel one of my ever unanswered questions begin to take form and transform into an answer. I open my eyes when you rest your head once again over my chest and I notice that what Sis wants for me is to be happy… and happiness cannot involve revenge can it? Is this what is correct? Does this make you happy Sis?
“A sister’s happiness lies in the happiness of her own sister.”
I want my sister to answer me but… your replies are the ones that bring me peace… Sis… you can’t answer me anymore but… is her answer the one I should always agree to? You lift your head from my chest and kiss my lips tenderly before lying on my side and proceeding to hug me yet again. Your heartbeat soothes me and I feel less agitated. But as I breathe in your sweet scent a burning sensation overcomes my eyes and my chest contracts. I’m not sure what this is but I feel like a dam that’s about to burst. My breath hitches at my throat becoming irregular as that burning sensation increases.
You look directly into my eyes once again and your soft smile is then followed by a tender and sweet kiss. That does it… I know what’s going on… I’m crying… tears that have built up over the years begin to escape my eyes and the pain that covered my heart like a crystal; slowly shatters and dissolves leaving my heart once and for all.
I’m crying and you embrace me and console me the only way you know how: by showing me that there’s more to love than revenge and that together you and I can overcome even the biggest of obstacles if we stay together. I feel my chest contract and my breath hitches once again as I try to normally breathe only to be cut off by another surge of tears that need to escape my eyes as well as pain that my body has to get rid of.
In the midst of my crying I feel you put my head over your chest in between your small breasts. That action brings me closer to the gentle lullaby played by your beating heart and I begin to slowly calm down. As if perfectly harmonizing with your heart I hear you softly hum a song. And I recognize that song since it perfectly expresses your feelings about us and our situation. Even if we want to deny it, that is truly OUR song. No matter what happens I’ll still want to meet you… I know this is a feeling that will last FOREVER.
Time has escaped me whilst I managed to cry out all of this accumulated pain and sorrow but the orange that tints the room clues me in on daybreak. Your soft humming hasn’t stopped since you began but noticing that my tears have finally come to an end you transform your humming into lyrics. Trying to listen to your voice as it forms words, I shift under your embrace and come face to face with your gentle expression as you tenderly begin to caress my cheeks and sing directly to me.
“Yume de kaiwa shita tsuzuki ga chotto chotto ki ni naru no. Sore ga masayume de aru nara kitto kitto mou sugu kuru. Kitto anata wa kuru wa.”
Those tears that fell from your eyes as you sung made me fully wake up, in more ways than one, and notice that you are the one thing that will always bring me peace. No matter how far I stray I know that by your side there’s always a place for me. How long have you waited? How could you have waited so long for me? Is this love? Do you do this simply because you love me?
Your eyes answer my question and I shift even further so that now I’m the one cradling you in my ample chest as I look for the courage to voice out what I feel. The only thing I can think of telling you can only manage to come out in the physical form of a kiss. I try and express everything I feel for you in this kiss and as you let me deepen it; this incomplete sense of explaining to you my real feelings tugs at my heart. This isn’t enough… only kissing your lips isn’t enough. I need to voice out what I truly feel for you. So I end our kiss and put my hand over your cheek to dry the tear that gently rolls down from your eye. Parting my lips I can only tell you one sentence that I hope will be enough to assure you that this is real.
“Reina, I love you.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Seed number 17 !!! Planted!! Hope you enjoyed your reading!! Oh and for song reference: the lyrics are from: "Masayume" specially the one sung by Reina. and there's another reference to FOREVER Anata ni Aitai !
-
yeah, sometimes you wish for more :grin:
anyways I imagined the person stays in the shadow running through their mind a way to do it cleanly :nervous swirling the dagger before snapping into a rage to kill
-
@Kurosawa87: Hahaha!! That would have been interesting Kuro-sama !!! And yeah perviness to the max... or so I wish... I can't...well not yet atleast...write so pervishly lol confidence in writing not high enough lol
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Well then!! Another laaate at night post!! New seed coming up! Seed number 18 !!! :cow: Wow... I can feel my eyes burning hahaha! I'm still not the best at fluff nor the best at angst... but I'm learning!! Also this is truly out of a single blog post by a certian someone XD :cow: So let's get this thing going shall we ?! Before sleep overtakes me XD
Seed number 18 !:
It wasn't just a text message… it was much more than that
She was lying awake on the bed at her hotel room whilst she stared at the blinking alarm clock that read 2:12 in the morning. Tossing and turning all night in her bed was the latest routine she has grown accustomed to since she had read that blog entry her friend made the week before.
Thinking about it actually hurt more than what she would have ever imagined it even if it was not what one would expect. Usually; hearing that somebody will end up falling in love with you would make you happy, but for one Niigaki Risa; it was tearing her heart apart. When she first read it her heartbeat skyrocketed from the excitement but after giving it some thought though… it began to crush her slowly and painfully.
‘She’s said that before… and every time I try and show her that… that I feel something for her she backs away…’
Looking at her clock once again, the blinking numbers told her it was already 2:40 and she still hasn’t gotten any sleep. Her eyes then focused on the phone besides the alarm clock and without even noticing what she was doing; it was already in her hand as she pressed the button to light up the screen that showcases a picture of them both on that fateful concert day. Her fingers worked rapidly over the touch screen and soon she was reading once again the blog post she had saved on her phone.
“I’ll end up falling in love with her~~”
It still echoes in her mind as she reads it with her friend’s voice. Surely she had heard it before, the hints that the girl will fall for her. But she has actually never heard the girl confirm or deny any of those remarks. As her thoughts deepened on the matter, she began to become mad at the girl since her feelings were getting hurt by overthinking about this situation. She then put the phone away from her eyes and clutched it as she was placing it under the pillow. The time now read 3:12 in the morning and her frustration was increasing each moment because of the lack of sleep on this long and never ending night. Then under her head she felt a small vibration and rays of light beam out from under her pillow.
“Tonight surely is taking too long to end, isn’t it Gaki-san?”
Risa thought she was seeing things, the girl couldn’t have possibly texted her at this time. Maybe she had finally fallen asleep… and this dream was not beginning so well. Then, as she kept on gazing at her phone with disbelief, it vibrated again indicating yet another message.
“I’m sorry if I woke you…”
Feeling the apologetic tone from the message, Risa decided to text back because; if this was a dream: maybe continuing the conversation isn’t so bad and if it wasn’t a dream; she couldn’t just ignore the girl. Her fingers tapped on the screen faster than before and she texted her reply.
“It’s ok. I’m not sleeping, and you’re right: it’s taking too long for morning to come.”
This is it, now there was no turning back. The conversation begins now and she will answer her because it’s what her heart tells her. As her phone vibrates again; she reads the incoming text.
“Oh, can’t sleep? You’re usually down for the night before this hour.”
“Yeah, there’s something on my mind that’s keeping me awake.”
Risa thought about telling her the reason why she was awake but, seeing that this may not truly be a dream, she refrained from doing so. Yet, the girl kind of hoped that the receiver from her message would inquire more.
“Thinking about something important?”
“Yeah…”
“What?”
Her fingers shook as she thought on what to respond to that message and she decided to only reply with one word.
“愛”
A couple of minutes have passed since she last texted the girl and she didn’t really know how to react to the other’s silence. But after a couple more minutes her phone vibrated once again.
“What about 愛?”
Such ambiguity between them was one of the things that hurt Risa the most. To her it meant: telling each other everything as well as hiding everything all at the same time. As she realized it she began to get jealous of Reina who was always so blunt that no matter how much you try to hide something she just finds out about it and tells you what it is. But now, Risa noticed that she was the one making the other wait and she just sent her another vague text where she told everything and yet nothing to the receiver.
“I’m ready to fall in 愛 but 愛 is not ready to fall for me.”
“Well…how do you know for sure?”
Such a fast reply surprised her. It was as if the receiver knew what she was going to write yet at the same time she didn’t really know. But putting her shock aside she pondered over the content of the new message. How did she know that what she wrote is what she truly felt? Her fingers worked once again on the reply.
“Because I feel it in my heart but every time I open myself to 愛... 愛 closes up and leaves me alone.”
The sun was beginning to show itself when that last message was sent and Risa sat up in bed hugging her knees close to her and waited for another text that didn’t actually come. Minutes passed…in fact more than fifteen minutes had pass and still not a single reply. But when her hopes for any type of response had left her; her phone vibrated.
“I’m sorry.”
That short reply surprised her and shock was evident in every little corner of her body. A simple message that threw away any type of ambiguity and straight forwardly told her everything… or so she thought. Reading it once again she could feel that the other kept the emptiness in that message since her feeling sorry could be of the situation and not the exact subject of that situation. Her thoughts were confusing and when she kept on jumbling every piece of information within her mind her ringtone began to blast from her phone.
‘Should I pick it up?’
Her brain and her body weren’t working together since her finger pressed the ‘take call’ spot on her touch screen whilst her brain thought about not picking up the call. She tried to say hello but only a hollow sigh was heard from her lips.
“I’m sorry Risa-chan. I’m sorry for never telling you that I do love you and that I do want to be by your side. Fear has overtaken me all these years as it told me that you would hate me if I told you all of this but… the pain that came through those messages tonight overshadowed my fear and I just had to confess…”
Risa was astounded because of the sudden confession and she looked out the window to try and clear her mind so that she could listen well to what she was hearing right then. When she opened her mouth to speak; she found herself without any type of voice to gesture out her happiness after hearing that the girl loved her. Suddenly though, she began to feel everything around her shaking, and shaking and shaking. After every shake it became stronger and her fears bubbled up inside her when suddenly she was awoken by a soft kiss and shushing sounds.
“Risa are you ok?”
That question, added to her hard breathing and sweating, made Risa feel disoriented as to where she was but after a couple of seconds it all became clear in her mind. She was not at a hotel, it was not morning and she was not alone there. Her own house and warm bed accompanied by the snuggly body that held her close as it looked in her eyes with a concerned face that evening was what surrounded her at the moment. When she took in everything that happened she noticed that she had dreamt the whole thing that before today was not a dream.
“I’m ok Ai.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah… your shakings kind of frightened me.”
Ai blushed and she bashfully apologized as she kept on hugging the girl. Ai was woken up by the rapid beating form the bean’s heart and became worried because of it. When she tried to wake the girl up she saw how her expression changed to fear in her sleep and she became concerned over the nightmare Risa might have been having so she began to shake her until the girl woke up. In their tight hug surrounded by comfortable silence, Risa spoke up and broke it in a gentle manner.
“Thank you for replying that night, Ai-chan.”
“No Risa… thank you… thank you for everything.”
“I love you.”
“And I love you too my little bean.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The end!!! Haha this is what happens when you come form the theatre and sleep will just deny you of its pleasure. XD Now!! bed here I come!!!
-
That was kinda cool between them
Although for the pervy stuff, it kinda comes along with something unusual :lol:
-
Takagaki! I love how Ai wrote that on her blog. So cute!
-
Tee-hee. Sweet mushy lovers. xD
-
@Kurosawa87: Lol perviness... and weird stuff... :P Thanks for reading!!
@rndmnweird: Ai and her mushiness... lol great source of inspiration for any story. Thanks for reading!
@risa_ai: Hehehe yeah they are the mushy kind and wait...Le gasp!! A new reader!! Welcome lol hope you find stuff here that you like!
@xyukie56, alwaysYou, kawaii beam, Beecubed: Minna!!! Thank you for reading!! the thanks are always acepted and loved!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
G'day!! I'm back!! phew. It's been a while since I've been at the farm! So let's give it a little love now shall we? Today's post well... it came to me in a dream so to say?? well more like a daydream but you know what I mean. It's as if something told me to write it so it began on a yellow napkin in hot pink ink and ended up in the computer to be posted today which when upon closer inspection is actually very much related to real life...in an fictional way so to speak? But well it's kind of a release to write this. So since today marks the year let's give it a special name and occasion sall we? This marks the umm 15th time I change the title for this short?? But nontheless here it is! It's seed number... umm...19 !!
ChrNo-logical possibility
:hip angel: :hip angel:
Signing autographs is truly a delight even if some actually hate this seemingly tedious task. I do it because I love to see the fan’s faces as they get this small picture of me either alone or besides my friends signed with each of our names over it. But today… well today is an exception to that delight I feel when signing autographs. I don’t really understand this feeling in my heart… this… this emptiness. Looking at the calendar posted on the furthest wall from this table I can clearly see the day marked on it: ‘Thursday, April 26, 2012’. A fairly normal day for many people but for me… I’m not sure why but this seems like an empty day… even if it has been a year since the event that marked our lives.
“Huh, so it’s already been a year.”
“A year of what Miyabi-chan?”
Hearing Momo’s voice out of the blue makes me notice that I was thinking aloud. Actually not only that but in general hearing Momo’s voice always seems to frighten me… it’s just that one would assume that it is the cute high pitched voice she uses every time she’s on camera but… in reality it’s a very deep and husky voice. But don’t tell her that!! I don’t know what she could do if she knew I’ve been thinking about it. Wait, let me answer her before she suspects something’s up in my mind.
“It’s been a year since the Sakura-con in the U.S”
I see how she smiles after my professionally answered reply and sits down across from me as she begins to take some of her own pictures to sign. Clear memories of that event seem to flash in her mind as she just smiles and continues signing those items with a renewed glint in her eyes. That glint… I’m somewhat jealous of it, the happiness she exudes just from recalling those memories… Where does it come from? Not long after she came to do her job, the other members piled up and sat around the table I was as they quietly signed their respective items each with a small smile and Momo’s same glint in their eyes.
I stare once again at my pictures and think about the event that took place about a year ago. The Sakura-con in Seattle, U.S.A: our first American appearance…well not counting Hawaii I mean. There were many people there but mostly I remember the guy in the white T-shirt with the heart design, which Momo kept insisting was a peach just for her… and which we told her she was right so as to not crush her dreams of having a big American fan base…which she probably has by the way; jumping higher than Kumai-chan and yelling, more like hysterically screaming but I felt the love in his voice, many words either supporting us or calling out his special friends… I’m not quite sure but he was interesting and he caught my attention for the whole event. The wordless silence that surrounded us kept my mind focused on the memories of that little crazy guy and of the harmonic tune played by our markers against photo paper. Still… I can’t help but feel this emptiness inside alien from my usual feelings when I do this task.
“I’m already hungry girls, after this let’s go and have dinner together ok?”
Almost unnoticeable nods came across the table and small hums of approval were given by the girls. It’s not until the gentle warmth emitted by Saki’s hand on mine that I notice I didn’t quite answer her question. Her inquiring and concerned eyes searched for something wrong in mine, but I just smiled and tried to hide these feelings that plague my heart today and answer her in the most honest voice I could muster that I would be joining them in dinner as well. After that I tried to block everything I was feeling and thinking so that I can concentrate on this task and finish as quickly as possible which turned out to be really quick since we are already leaving the office and walking towards a ‘yakiniku’ restaurant to enjoy some well-deserved dinner.
We… well: they talked about many things whilst they ate dinner and I found myself quietly sitting in the corner of the booth enjoying my drink when suddenly Maasa noticed my quietness and asked me if something was wrong. Now everyone’s attention was on me and this feeling of both insecurity and nerves seemed to take the best of me as I just blurted out the first thing that came to mind.
“I was just thinking about how we were in Seattle last year.”
Their eyes widened and smiles instantly covered their faces as well as that glint in the eyes showing their glee in remembering those good days we spent there. Conversations were quickly struck after what I had said and they began to talk about the fans with the utmost love and respect there is for a person.
“I can feel their happiness and how excited they are whenever I hear them scream and sing-along and just laugh alongside us or even at us.”
Chinami-chan’s comment made me think once again about the fans when I suddenly noticed something. “You can feel what the fans feel?” Why is it that I can’t feel that? Right then my fingertips senses the ends of my hair and I begin to play with it. I often deem that as a bad habit of mine but in reality I find myself doing it when I’m either nervous or in deep thought. And my thoughts and mouth seem to be failing me since I hear Saki-chan answer the question I’ve just asked myself.
“Yes Miya-chan. The feelings the fans project in their actions… It’s something all of us have felt at least once. Haven’t you felt it before?”
Right then my mind began to flashback again to that same Asian guy in the white T-shirt with the heart logo. His jumping and screaming were both great and then seeing him proudly presenting some amazing drawings was the cherry on top but still… after that day… it’s as if something is missing…
“Now that I think about it Saki… I have… but it’s been a long time since I last felt it.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well do you remember the drawings from the white T-shirt guy?”
Funny thing how Momo got excited when I mentioned him and began to tell us how that shirt he wore was for her. Even funnier than that was the way Risako looked at her straight in the eyes and feigning coldness told her that his logo looked like a little butt and that if it was so: Momo doesn’t really carry much back there. This comment was followed by an avalanche of laughter as poor Momochi was picked on again because of this matter but still Saki-chan noticed what I meant when I asked the question. She then began to recall all the drawings that he showed us and suddenly all the other members concluded that the best ones were all of me. Was that true?
True or not dinner had ended and we decided to pitch in and pay for a cab which would take us home. After filling our stomachs with different kinds of food our mouths were pretty tired and we were quiet along the way, only saying our small goodbyes whenever we reach a house. Me, being the one that lives the furthest, was at the cab when were reaching the last place which would drop off Kumai-chan who was drifting off to sleep on my shoulder. As the cab halted to a stop I felt how Kumai shifted and awoke form her light nap. Instead of saying the small goodbye the others said, she looked me directly in the eyes with a serious yet concerned look.
“I don’t know if it’s much consolation but; the feelings the fans evoke at each appearance have the strength to keep us going even when the hardest days arrive. Those fans are what make all of this worthwhile. Don’t pressure yourself to feel what their feeling, let it come to you.”
After that, she got out of the cab and left me there yet again deep in thought and alongside a cab driver with a strange look in his eyes. I try to think about the words spoken by my dear Kumai-chan but his intense staring is making me nervous and once again I fiddle with my hair. His lips part when our gazes meet and I await his comment but instead he just gently smiles at me. I don’t really want to seem rude but my curiosity just spiked at seeing his all-knowing smile and I’m tempted to ask. But I know I wasn’t going to learn what was all that about so easily and soon we reached my house and it seems my waiting wasn’t in vain.
“Miss, love is felt with all the senses and not just with the eyes. Maybe the love you seek is not one that can be directly given to you but one that transcends both time and space.”
I was already out of the cab when he had spoken his words and after he winked at me I couldn’t help but crack a smile and drop a few pounds of stress. Still this day is just so slow I can’t seem to shake off the hours left in it and try to begin anew. It’s still 7: 31 in the evening, many hours left in this day. As the keys in my hand jingle with each step I take; the door that leads me to the peaceful sanctuary called my home gets closer to me. As I insert my key and open the door I hear something fall in front of me and when I lean down to see what it is; a small metallic anchor lies on the floor reflecting my apartments light. I crouch and pick up the small item studying it intently and I seem to get lost in my thoughts about how this anchor represents my day… how I feel weighed down… suddenly some giggles resound in my home.
“You seem to be having a hard day.”
Looking up from the small anchor in my hand and staring right at the direction where the voice came I notice the place where I’m currently at. It seems as if my apartment has been turned into a coloring book where only contour lines in the shapes of my furniture are visible. I feel my heartbeat accelerate at the sudden change and that makes me take a step back and study once again my surroundings. There’s a smiling girl sitting in my sofa and she’s the only thing colored in the whole white room as well as the small coffee table in front of her which by the looks of it she was painting just before I got in. After staring straight at the coffee table as her hands began to work once again on its design I noticed the familiarity of her drawings… the feelings embedded in each stroke she puts on the table. When I see her finishing up I notice what exactly it is she has drawn there… it’s… it’s me… It’s me cradling my little Peace-chan and smiling. When she finally finished she just looked at my direction and smiled once again.
“I seem to have made you speechless. I’m sorry.”
The small apology given by her actually makes my heartbeat rest a bit and I feel myself in a calm atmosphere as I just stare at her smiling face. Who is she? Why is…no… HOW is she here? She seems to have noticed my inner questionnaire as she stands up whilst smiling and begins to answer my questions all at the same time.
“My name and why and how I’m here well… let’s just say it’s ChrNo-logically impossible for me to actually be here but since you needed some help here I am.”
Funny how that small introduction wasn’t awkward at all and I just go on and sit on the small couch in front of where she previously sat and look at her directly. That’s when I notice that she answered my questions in the same order I had thought about them and my eyes just widen as I stare at her which prompts another giggle to escape her lips. But even though my nerves are basically taking ahold of me I seem to not be touching my hair and I think it’s mostly because she brings me a sense of peace I haven’t felt in a long time.
“May I ask what help do I need?”
“You seem to have forgotten how to feel the fan’s love and I’m here to help you remember that amazing feeling they evoke.”
I see how she moves from sitting on the sofa to just sitting over at the coffee table and take once again the paint. She looks me in the eyes and smiles; I haven’t seen her frown once and that calms me and actually makes me happier at each passing second. Then she takes my hands and begins to paint them in that same gentle and passionate manner as she was painting my coffee table a couple of minutes ago. I seem to get lost in the swaying of each and every stroke she makes on my hand and a slow smile creeps to my lips. Soon her voice fills my ears once again.
“I am your fan Miya-chan. My friends actually call me your number one fan but… it’s kind of embarrassing to say it right in front of you.”
She giggles at the thought and as I open my eyes to see her I notice that she has painted not only my whole hand but she has painted both and is now on the design of my clothing. Soon, stories about her friends and about an internet site she loves and about everything she is passionate about come dancing out of her lips and I feel not only amused by her happiness but entranced by the deep and sincere love she shows as she recalls and tells me about them. I see my almost finished outfit and I smile since it’s in my favorite colors and the theme of ‘Love and Peace’ is spread all around it in an awesomely fashionable way.
“You know, a year ago… well so to say… they lost me… but in reality I’m even closer to them than ever!”
She never faltered in her movements and I noticed that she was honest in her previous words and a question seemed to bubble up from deep within my spirit as she connected our gazes.
“Can you truly help me remember what the fan’s love feels like?”
Yet again another smile came from her lips but this one was actually a toothy grin that expressed the excitement of finally giving a concrete answer to my question. That action made us both giggle and soon she grasped my hand and began to guide me to a corner of my apartment. There, she took out a marker and began to draw a door. I actually feel like a famous cartoon’s character as she keeps on drawing said door and soon it’s finished and she opens it before ushering me inside never once letting go of my hand. That swirling vortex of colors enveloped us as I felt myself float away solely guided by her gentle hands. Soon we were hovering over the skies as we looked into the homes of many people.
“These people are fairly normal people. They have jobs, responsibilities, families, friends, hobbies and many other things that define them as human. They have experienced happiness and sadness as well as loneliness. And they all have the same interest: loving their favorite idol. To some they are the source of their happiness and to others their inspiration in everything they do. We know that it’s hard being an idol since we are the ones who put pressure on you guys so that we may be happy. And even though it sounds selfish we try our very best to thank you for everything you do for us. In fact, look for yourself.”
As she kept talking I was looking into each and every home we were hovering over and they were doing many different things. Some are drawing and painting, some singing and dancing passionately, others are writing stories with their favorite idols in them, some collecting pictures, towels, knick-knacks and other things, and some are even dreaming about them. It’s incredible how many different people do many different things and the happiness they exude is exhilarating. My heart begins to flutter as I take in each and every sight and soon I find myself in front of a white screen with words popping up.
“This is a common place where many fans not only express their love for their favorite idols but a place where people from different countries and backgrounds get together to join and express said love to their idols using many different ways. Here some can coordinate meeting places close to their idols so that they can give them gifts thanking them for all they do. We all do this for you and thanks to you.”
The fluttering in my heart has turned into a beating drum as I understand what she’s trying to tell me. So the feelings the fans express are mostly love and gratitude… They are even more admirable people than us, that’s why we have to work hard. Not for us and not for the music, but for all the fans that have and keep on supporting us no matter what problems and misunderstandings we face. But still… how does that explain this emptiness I felt today?
“For that emptiness you have felt all day Miya, I’m sorry. I may not be there physically to support you but I am eternally doing so from another place so don’t worry. Just remember that each and every fan love and support their idols no matter what.”
After that I began to feel my heart free itself from an invisible clutch I wasn’t even aware it had and soon enough we were gliding back towards the same colorful vortex that leads to my own apartment. As I got in I noticed that the colors came back to the place and when I looked at the place where the girl was I smiled since this new decoration was surely a gift from her. She began to laugh and her ‘you’re welcome’ was the most sincere I’ve ever heard from anyone. Still, when her hand left mine I knew that it was time for her to part. Her job was done here and I truly have learnt the true meaning of being an idol and the feelings the fans project. She looks at me with a gentle smile and looking around one last time she began to speak yet again when her eyes locked directly on mine.
“I’m glad to see that glint in your eyes once again Miya. It turns my heart into jelly from the happiness. But now it’s time for me to go, remember that not only me but all of the fans will always be there. Love and Peace baby girl, love and peace.”
With that she turned away and faded into the colored wall of my apartment. There, the scent of baby’s breath began to surround me and as I closed my eyes to breath in I felt myself sway in pure delight. Opening my eyes once again I found myself lying on my living room couch and as I looked around the place I found it the same as it was before. The coffee table didn’t really have a design and the walls were the same baby pink as they had always been. Still even though everything was as before, my heart was reborn and happiness was the only thing that invaded it. Looking at the clock on my wall the time read: 4:26 in the morning. The 26th had ended and a new day has begun. With this new day: new hope, and with this new hope, a fight for a brilliant future.
“This ChrNo-logical impossibility will be possible… I will make it possible. We will all make it possible.”
Even though I don’t know her name I feel the need to thank her for all the love and help. This is the true joy of being and idol. Feeling what the fans feel and reciprocating it. I get up from the living room couch and make my way towards my room when I notice that it was not the same as it was when I had left before. Walking towards the bed I tear up the sticky note on top of a big book and read its contents.
‘Made this for you… It took a couple of years but it’s a part of me. In case you forget everything form tonight, feel free to look at it. I promise you’ll remember once again. J. Oh and P.S. I doubt you’ll forget because of your “new room”.’
I open the book and look at each and every drawing and sketch in it and smile to myself. It’s from her; I know it and I will treasure it forever. Your feelings… and the feelings of other fans… and the feelings of those around me: I will treasure and reciprocate them all… Thank you from the bottom of my heart.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The end! well... it never actually ends but you know what I mean right??
Until next time!
-
@rndmnweird: Thanks for reading!!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Well then, since time is really not taking my side these last few weeks I've decided to plant yet another seed... look! it rhymes!! Well then ready for seed number 20 and this one is a little present for a certain someone !! :cow: Hope you have fun today!!! Well then let's post post post!!!
Seen number 20!!! Oh and I expect comments from the shippers!!!! :cow: lol have fun guys!
Happy not-so birthday!!
‘When are you coming back to Tokyo?’
‘In a couple of days don’t worry.’
After answering to the message and closing her cellphone shut, Takahashi Ai sighed and walked over to her fridge to get something cool to drink on that warm night. She hadn’t seen her friend, her best friend, in a couple of weeks due to both their erratic schedules but soon enough they would have the time to enjoy themselves. Going from the kitchen towards the living room to watch some T.V, Ai found a magazine on top of the sofa and decided to read it.
“Best cake recipes in the world! With these you will never get a bad cake even if it sets on fire!”
The funny spread on the magazine spiked Ai’s curiosity not only because they were ‘guaranteed’ to be the best but that even if she could set them on fire, and she very well knew she had the ability to do so, they would taste great so she decided to read further into it. As she did, she found herself staring at beautiful pictures of many different types of cakes for any occasions. Some were chocolate, some vanilla, others carrot and some had nuts over it. Ai then began to think about the many occasions that could have some cake included for the celebration and concluded that none of them were close to celebrating.
‘I shouldn’t have read this… Now I’m craving some cake.’
Going back to the calendar on her bedroom wall, the girl sighed and once again marked an ‘X’ over the day they were already at so that she could know how many days were left for her best friend to come back to Tokyo. She hadn’t told Ai but ever since the older had begun to work back and forth from her hometown to Tokyo she has been counting the days they were separated. And today, after 2 weeks 3 days 20 hours 40 minutes and 13 seconds…but who was really counting even the seconds right?... she had heard Ai tell her that it was only a couple more days until she sees her. And those couple of days equal to 2 days 14 hours and approximately 30 minutes for them to see each other once again after so long.
‘What should we do when we meet up?’
Ai was on her computer searching for something to do with her best friend when they met back at Tokyo. She knew that no matter what she did if she was with the girl: happiness and a good time were sure to come and meet them. But still, Ai knew she had to satisfy some needs when she met the girl, and exactly that specific meeting was enough of an excuse to satisfy a couple of them. As she kept on searching, her smile grew wider and some emails were sent to her friends as a way of planning for what she wanted to do.
‘There are times when planning sucks… but right now it’s so exciting!’
Risa was spreading basically the whole of her closet over her bed as she looked for an outfit to wear when she met up with Ai. Many skirts and pants were lying there in varying colors and patterns that all fitted and suited her very well. Still she didn’t have any idea what to choose since she didn’t know exactly what did Ai want to do when they met up. Should she go sensual with a little black dress or should she go playful with some light colors and shorts. This really sucks and she wanted that meeting to be perfect… even if they were only best friends she always found herself doing her best with every little menial detail and she knew that Ai was exactly the same so she didn’t quite feel guilty about her efforts. They weren’t lovers or anything…
‘Is this love I feel?’
Her computer was off and she was staring at the ceiling of her bathroom as she put her handheld away and soaked into the warm bath she had prepared herself. Her heartbeat was accelerated and she knew that it was not because of the boss that she had just beaten in the game but because of a question that had popped up in her mind. Does she love her best friend as something more than just that? She knew that she would do anything to make the girl happy and that her tears only brought her pain but… was this correct in any way? Her bath had already turned cold and she decided to go back to bed and get some rest before she would get ready to pack and put the last details on the plans she had made earlier for her meeting with the bean.
‘I hope she likes it.’
Finally choosing an outfit for the day they would meet up, Risa eyed once again what she had chosen as a final decision. Her best friend had always told her that she should just wear what makes her feel good and comfortable so Risa had chosen some shorts that connected like an overall with the shirt she would wear which was a light green and yellow plaid button up shirt. This outfit not only matches her nails but it also goes great with the high-heels Ai had gotten her a couple of months back which she still hadn’t wore. Soon after her strenuous activity, Risa had fallen into the hands of sleep and she gently drifted off into its gentle embrace.
‘Only 2 more days.’
At the beginning of the week this was the day that would never come but in a flash it’s already here and both women are close to meeting up together but Ai is surely taking her sweet time to do so. Due to the rain, Risa couldn’t come pick Ai up so the older decided to get a taxi that would take her to the rendezvous place and meet her. The bean looked at her watch and noticed that the meeting time was really close and Ai-chan was nowhere to be seen when suddenly her cellphone rang.
“It seems I might be late to see you Risa-chan.”
“Eh!!! Uso!!! Why?!”
“This traffic isn’t letting up. So instead of having lunch at the diner how about we go someplace else? I’ll text you the address.”
Without letting the bean answer her, Ai had already hung up the call and texted the girl a picture message that contains the address to the location where they could meet. Little did Risa know that Ai wasn’t really stuck in traffic and that the reason she was taking a long time to reach the diner because of the specific item she was picking up at the store. The bean was already outside walking with her umbrella as she read the message that seemed to guide her to a karaoke place they used to frequent when they were together in the group. Even though it was a light rain, Risa still tried her best to keep away from it since it was the kind that would get you wet really fast. Only a couple of minutes until she reaches the place where she would meet the girl and her excitement was growing with each step.
‘Soon…only a little bit more.’
“Are you ready guys?”
“Yeah so why are you so nervous?”
“I…I don’t really know.”
“Aww!! Don’t tell me that after today I truly won’t have a chance!”
“Hey!! What about me?”
“You guys stop! She’s texted me. She’s at the front so shush it.”
All the chattering suddenly stopped inside the soundproof room at the karaoke place and the lights were turned off in it. They couldn’t really hear outside of the room to anticipate the arrival of the girl they were waiting for but they knew that if she was already at the front desk she wouldn’t take long. And she didn’t really take long because the door slowly opened and her figure was seen there as she looked for the light switch that would bring life into the darkened room. As she did so, the faces of her friends were the first thing she saw and her voice escaped her as she just stares blankly at their presence in the special date she was supposed to have with Ai. Reina was lying on the couch propped up by the other’s bodies as a real queen, Aika was taking a picture of her, Sayu and Eri were in their own little world as Eri kept on poking the girl’s chubby cheeks until a smile cracked on her face.
“You aren’t even going to say hello Gaki-san?”
Reina lazily lifted her head to stare at the girl and she saw that Risa wasn’t really expecting it. But still, even though this was supposed to be a date with her Ai-chan, she loves her friends so she wasn’t really all that sad that the girl wasn’t there to meet her. Sitting down on the empty space at the couch she found herself making small conversations with her friends when suddenly the lights dimmed and a piano accompanied by a guitar and drums began to resound from the Karaoke before a familiar voice began to sing her heart out.
“Ashita kyou yori mo suki ni nareru. Afureru omoi ga tomaranai. Ima mo konna ni suki de iru no ni. Kotoba ni dekinai.”
Risa hadn’t really noticed that the room they were in was actually a double and on the other end was a small stage were Ai stood and sang looking directly into the bean’s eyes. The other girls smiled at the happy feelings that were being evoked into the sung confession Ai was making and Risa’s heartbeat began to flutter as Ai got closer to her with every verse of the song. Soon Ai took Risa’s left hand and began to sing right in front of her as she kneeled.
“Futari yorisotte aruite. Towa no ai wo katachi ni shite. Itsu mademo kimi no yoko de waratte itakute. “Arigato” ya aa “Ai shiteru” ja nada. Tarinai kedo semete iwasete. Shiawase desu to.”
As soon as Ai had finished singing that part of the song, Risa grasped the microphone with her free hand and picked up where the latter trailed off as she sang out in her most heartfelt voice what she felt from the bottom of her heart.
“Itsumo kimi no migi no tenohira wo. Tada boku no hidari no tenohira ga. Sotto tsutsundeku sore dake de. Tada ai wo kanjite ita.”
After the verse had left her mouth, Risa brought Ai closer to her and kissed the girl on the lips with the utmost sincerity and love one could express with that simple action. Said action made all the other girls silent as they watched with innocent eyes the blossoming of true love. When their chaste kiss finished this warm aura surrounded all the girls as they were finally together in a couple’s dream. The long overdue ‘I love you’ had finally come and when another kissed was given by both girls, Ai stood up from where she previously knelt and went over to the other side of the small stage as she brought up a plate with a cake on top.
“Happy birthday to you!~ Happy birthday to you!~ Happy birthday dear: Risa-chan~! Happy birthday to you~! Yay!!”
The four girls that were seated on the room were singing along with Ai as Risa just looked completely confused at them. She looked many times at her phone and at the calendar posted up on the wall whilst her friends kept on singing ‘Happy Birthday’. Now Risa wasn’t crazy… and she was sure that she knew her own birthday. Did they seriously forget her birthday?! They were basically 6 months early!! What’s this all about!?
“Ai-chan… we lost her with the birthday song.”
Intense laughter resounded around the room as all the girls studied Risa’s confused expression. Ai brought the cake along with her and sat on the couch besides the confused bean where she planted a small kiss on the girl’s cheek and giggled. Risa was about to ask Ai about the sudden birthday when she found herself being lightly smothered with cream on her face. That prompted another smile to come to Ai’s face and another round of giggles from the girls.
“Ai-chan… you do know that my birthday is not until October right? It’s still April 27!”
“Oh Risa. Shush. Enjoy it.”
Ai shushed the girl by putting some cream on her finger and presenting it to the bean who in turn took the finger into her mouth and tasted the sweetness given to her by Ai. She smiled since she hadn’t had a cake as sweet as that in a long time. So she decided to ask the girl about it.
“Sweet…what is it?”
“A birthday cake.”
At the honestly clueless answer given to her by the elder, Risa smothered some cake in Ai’s face and looked at her directly in the eyes as she asked the question once again.
“This is a birthday cake. A Strawb3rrykream birthday cake!”
Risa wasn’t really sure what to make of that so she just smiled and delightfully ate the cake along with her friends in the karaoke room. It may not have been her birthday but still she had made a wish that day and it was to never be separated from her dear Ai ever again. So as a silent prayer, Risa recited in her mind:
‘It’s been a great not-so birthday and I’m happy for this great Strawb3rrykream cake at this ever sweet day.’
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Fini!! Thanks for reading!
-
Thanks for those fluffeh one-shots!
-
Nice one, I personally don't write for members here but if you can do that, I don't mind :lol: :lol:
I will issue the challenge when my b-day comes around, see if you can get something :nervous
-
KYAAAA~~~ Thank you so much, Koei!!! :heart: :deco: Really lovely TakaGaki story~ <3 My most favorite H!P pairing EVER! And how did you know that I love the song Kiseki by GReeeeN? :P
-
@risa_ai: LOL I try I try it's harder than it looks hahaha. Oh! and Happy Birthday! If the inspiration comes back I'll properly make you a b-day fic! :D
@kurosawa87: Hahahah ideas are already surfing! 8)
@strawb3rrykream: Lol Kiseki rules. Stupid song always gets to me. It's my small weakness :nervous
@kawaii beam, rndmnwierd, xyukie56: Thanks for reading!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Who would have thought ranting would spark inspiration ??? It may not seem like much but this seed is special. Weird thing I feel like Marv's description of a dame after he finds Lucille after her hand was eating by Kevin: ("That's the thing with dames, sometimes all they gotta do is let it out and a few buckets later there's no way you'd know...") Surely it must apply to everyone and not just dames right? :lol: To those who've seen Sin City, they will surely remember this scene. Well anyways seed number: 21 is up! Enjoy!
Cookie Musume!
“Masaki-chan! Hurry up or your gift won’t come out in time!”
“I’m here!! I’m ready!”
Little Masaki Sato panted as her running footsteps came to a sudden halt in her kitchen. The big smile that was planted on her face made her mother giggle before handing her an apron so that they could begin their task. The kitchen counter was filled to the brim with the necessary ingredients and utensils to bake a batch of chocolate chip cookies; from flour to eggs, to chocolate chip bags and cookie cutters in the shapes of people. Her excitement level was very high when she saw her mother tie up her short hair in a high ponytail and adjust her small apron decorated in multi-colored ribbons. Both mother and child smiled at each other and began to mix in the ingredients to make this batch of cookies for the girls of Morning Musume.
“Do you think they’ll like it mom?”
Nodding to her daughter’s question, the woman began to think about the precise words her daughter had told her a couple of days ago. It was after the graduation concert at the Budokan and young Masaki had a thoughtful expression right after she had come home from the concert. When asked about said expression; Masaki just told her mother that she wanted to do something that would show the other girls that everything will be ok from now on because once a Musume always a Musume and nothing could change that fact, just that she didn’t know what to do. The woman saw her daughter debating on what to do for a couple of days and things like candy and drawings and small decorations kept being made in young Masaki’s room but everything was always discarded by her since she kept insisting that it wasn’t enough. But one day the mother gathered all the drawings and things that her daughter made and told her that if it came from her heart then her group mates would like it because there is nothing better than a sweet person. The words ‘Sweet Person’ were the ones that had sparked an idea in little Masaki’s mind and gasping in the cute and innocent manner she usually does; the girl asked her mother if it was ok to bake them cookies that resembled them. Meaning: ‘Can you help me make sweet persons for Morning Musume?’ The mother didn’t quite think her daughter would take her words literally but this wasn’t such a bad idea so she agreed to help her.
“Is the dough ready mom? Is it? Is it?”
Masaki was bouncing from impatience and excitement as the dough was made and the smiles she made every second melted her mother’s heart. Carefully opening the chocolate chip bag, the young girl’s eyes widened and her small mouth formed an ‘O’ shape as she realized that her favorite part of making chocolate cookies was just about to come. Expectant eyes looked at the mother and smiling she offered a couple of chips to the girl who just smiled in return and delightfully ate them. After her small snack, Masaki carefully took the bag her mother had handed her and began to pour the chocolate chips into the dough before mixing them in. As she did so, her mother gently patted her head before proudly smiling at her kindhearted daughter. Soon enough; Masaki began to bounce once again as she was ready to give form to her cookies.
“Now remember Maa-chan. Cookies expand whilst in the oven so we have to constantly check them ok?”
Masaki nodded and she placed a cookie cutter over the tray before taking a fist of dough and placing it on top of it. Gently, the child pressed the dough into the cookie cutter until she filled ever corner of it. The girl’s mother told her that she should put enough dough to fill just about half of the height from the cookie cutter. But suddenly little Masaki stopped and looked at her mother with a questioning gaze before asking if they could fill them together instead of the young girl alone. The words: ‘Let’s do it together mommy, or else it’ll be lonely…’ surprised the mother. Her daughter was growing up and she was thankful that she was doing so with such a kind spirit. As she dried the small happy tear that rolled down her cheek; both mother daughter duo filled cookie cutters with dough smiling and chattering all along.
“It’s not much longer mom! Let’s bake them!”
Together, they popped the tray into the oven and began to wait on the cookies. Every once in a while though; Masaki saw her mother take the tray out and shape the cookies a bit so that the human figure wouldn’t be lost whilst they baked. As the mother did that, the girl went on and began to make the mix for the icing that would go over the cookies. Checking that her daughter was ok with the icing making; the mother kept her attention on shaping the cookies when an ‘Uh-oh’ caught her attention. When she turned around; food coloring was spilled over the counter and the girl was trying to clean it. Since she had finished checking and shaping the cookies for now, the mother helped her daughter clean the small mess and finish making the different color icings when the batch of cookies came out of the oven.
“Ok Masaki, they’re ready to be decorated so what are you going to do?”
“Cookie Musume!”
The excited chirp from the youngster surprised the mother and she knew her daughter was serious in what she had said. This was her daughter’s gift after all; so all the mother could do was help her daughter in any way she could so that she could make her small wish come true. Taking some plastic bags from the cabinet; the mother cut small holes at the corners and filled them up with the icing as she told her daughter that it would be easier to give them expressions with this rather than a spatula. But, the mother still had a question: ‘How exactly is her daughter going to make these: ‘Cookie Musume’?’ As if sensing her mother’s curiosity over the matter, Masaki asked her to take a seat by her side as she told her what she was going to do. The mature tone the girl took as she asked her mother to take the seat intrigues the woman and she obliged to the young girl’s wishes.
“These are all my sempai. And they all have something that makes them unique and at the same time unites them. I want to show them that we can still be together even if graduation tries to keep us apart from each other.”
Picking a random cookie from the tray, Masaki put some orange icing over at the corners and took the other colors to begin painting a small face.
“Orange; this is Kudo Haruka-chan she claims herself as the ‘husky voice’ musume. She’s fun to hang around and works hard striving to be like Tanaka-san! She makes me want to work hard as well and have fun doing it! Oh oh! And she eats a loooot!!!” Masaki drew on that cookie a pair of chopsticks and lots of small plates as well as a big round belly to match the big smile on Haruka-cookie’s face.
“Blue; Ayumi-chan! I’m taller than her! And she’s so pretty! Her smile and the sparkle in her eyes! Ohh!! I’m going to paint that! Mom! Can you handle me some white sprinkles?!” Said sprinkles were put over the small chocolate colored dots that served as eyes and Masaki looked at her mother as she tried to show her how they shone whenever Ayumi smiles.
“Chocolate! That’s Ikubo Haruna-chan: she’s very tall and pretty and mature. She loves manga, and Michishige-san as well but that’s a secret.” That cookie was decorated as well with small manga books stacked one on top the other and a bunny on top of them which made the girl’s mother sigh in relief after she noticed that making the cookies pretty big was actually a good thing since her daughter was putting the girl’s distinct likes on them enthusiastically and had space to do it freely.
“Purple: that’s Ikuta Erina-sempai’s color! She’s the president of the Niigaki fan club so she must feel lonely now that Niigaki-san has graduated. Maybe Tsunku-san will give her Niigaki-sempai’s color? That would make her happy!” The mother laughed after seeing the picture over Erina’s cookie. It truly did look like a wota with all the cards in her hands and the headband and shirt in the ever famous yellow-green Niigaki Risa donned.
“May I please have the green icing? It’s for Suzuki Kanon-chan; she is really funny! She does the best insect imitations! And, even though it’s a bit weird, after every concert she puts her head into her suitcase. Maybe her insect friends are there and she tells them about the concert.” Certainly the insects where drawn over a suitcase that lied besides a dancing Zukki dressed as a bee… wings and all.
“Pink! And a little bit of red to make it darker… Yes! Now! Look! This is Fukumura Mizuki-sempai! She is friends with Erina-san and Haruka-chan and she’s really good at drawing!! When she draws pictures of us it looks like us! But in cartoon style!! And and… well let me draw it here so you can see mom!” There, stood a happy Fuku-chan holding a drawing with the H!P logo since that’s what she loved the most; Hello! Project. The eyes drawn on the teenager’s face showed a type of sophistication and relaxed beauty that contrasted perfectly with her happy smile.
“Red: This is Sayashi Riho-sempai. She is very good at both singing and dancing. But she’s shy and reserved before you get to know her. Still, she’s very fun and her love for cider is out of this world!! In the future she will be a very beautiful woman don’t you think mom?” Seeing the happy smile from her daughter, the mother knew that no matter what she answered; the image in her daughter’s mind wasn’t going to change and that she will think highly of this small musume who’s working hard to become the best… whilst drinking her cider.
“Light Blue! This is Tanaka-san’s color! She’s very very veeeeeery beautiful!!! And she lets me play with her!! And and! And Tanaka-san loves karaoke and chocolate! But she got sick at Budokan so maybe she won’t like the cookie… But if I make it with love she’ll get better! Right, mom?” The mother smiled and nodded before she saw her daughter paint a microphone in one of the hands and a chocolate bar on the other. She also noticed how attentive her daughter was when she saw the detail in Reina’s eyes. Even the wonky one was perfectly drawn by the little girl!
“And lastly: Pink! Pink is Michishige-san’s color! She’s the leader now so she’s going to have a lot of work now. Maybe she won’t have time to play with Masaki anymore…” The mother patted her daughter’s head and explained that if she were to help Sayumi with her work by being responsible and kind to the others maybe Michishige would have some time free of worry and play with her. Masaki smiled and determined; began to draw on the cookie a couple of pigtails and bunnies and candy and bows. It was very sparkly and pretty and Masaki was laughing all along. Soon, all the cookies were finished and put away ready for the next day to be taken to work.
Reaching the building where she would meet the other members, Masaki’s heartbeat began to quicken and excitement filled her very being as she began to jog towards the dressing room. As she reached the place, running to be exact, she opened the door and every single member was present. At her sudden appearance everyone’s attention was on the young girl who just about squealed in happiness.
“Minna-san! Let’s be happy today! We are all Musume’s now and forever and and! AND!!!! Cookies!!”
It happened quite often that Masaki’s excitement got the best of her speech and only words and squeals were the things you understood from what she actually said. But as they slowly pieced together the meaning of said words, Masaki put the cookies over the table and showed them what she meant. The members all gathered around the table as Masaki handed out each cookie to its owner. The girl’s moods improved noticeably and they all began to take pictures of the cookies before eating them. As they sat down with each cookie in hand; they thanked Masaki for bringing them cookies before asking the reason why she made homemade cookies for them.
“Well… graduation is sad but… but we are all Morning Musume. And we’re family and and work is …I mean… Once a musume always a musume. Let’s make this the best idol group in the world and let people know that this is what we love to do.”
Young, innocent, but truthful to the core. The words spoken by this young member touched their hearts and happy tears were shed. It may be hard at times and they may fight with each other, but still they are together and together they do a lot for people and their happiness and nothing was going to change that. Morning Musume. truly is the best… those were the thoughts running in Masaki’s mind when suddenly she noticed that everyone had a cookie… everyone except herself.
“EHHH!!!!!”
The sudden exclamation was met with a slight innocent whine from Masaki which made all girls look at her. There she kept opening and closing her hand around thin air as if trying to express that something was missing there. The girl’s didn’t quite understand what was wrong when suddenly the whine came accompanied by the words ‘forgot’ and ‘my cookie’. That prompted an eruption of giggles all around the room and every girl took a piece from their cookie and offered it to Masaki so that they could all eat. Thankful from the kind gesture; Masaki and the girls took bites from the cookies and praised the girl both by the art and the flavor that each cookie had. Soon, Riho proposed an idea to Masaki loud enough so that the whole group could hear.
“You should sell them Maa-chan.”
Everyone nodded to the suggestion as smiles and chomps resound in the room whilst everyone thought on an appropriate price for said cookies. Soon enough, Sayumi mischievously gasps in an overly cutesy manner as she names a price.
“I know! They should be sold 1000-yen each!”
At Sayu’s comment everyone tried to suppress their laughter so that a certain senior in the group couldn’t hear them. Slowly but surely each member looked at the kitten that ate her cookie with a slightly pouty face which made them to forget about suppressing their laughter and burst out. With all members laughing; Sayumi looked and smirked at Reina who in turn pouted harder before changing her expression and smiling due to the relax atmosphere she found herself in. It’s been long since she’s felt so relaxed and it’s all thanks to this small girl who innocently laughs. Reina’s smile vanished as soon as Masaki spoke once again in a worried tone after their laughing fit.
“1000-yen each? But…but what if a dumb person doesn’t know what a 1000-yen bill is? I wouldn’t want them to do something stupid with such a bill… Let’s make it a hundred yen each… It’ll be easier to sell that way.”
That innocent and concerned comment from Masaki broke Sayu and she couldn’t stop her laughter, this in turn irritated Reina once again. Masaki’s worried comment made everyone laugh and she didn’t quite understand why when suddenly; Reina grumbled something out of frustration.
“You guys!! It’s not funny! But you see- about the bill, even stage performers made fun of me。 lol!”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Thank you for reading!
-
individual cookies, soo cute :)
incredible one shot and now the fic update XD
-
Thanks for wishing me a happy birthday! :D If inspiration runs, don't force. xD if it comes, I request a takagaki one. xD
-
@Kurosawa87: Hehe thanks for reading! And well the fic :nervous I'm working on it! I need to get in the mood to continue it but no worries I have written somewhere how it will all turn out! But for now, let's read another one-shot shall we?
@risa_ai: I was having an all out war with inspiration but it seems we have both surrendered!
@rndmnweird,Shiawase_Honoo, kawaii beam: thanks for reading!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Well then! I'm back~ :cow: It seems that out of exhaustion after the all-out war against my Muse we have found a happy medium and we're back together again! It's a process and we're both begining to understan each other so that we can successfully produce something. And well now here we have another seed to be planted! Seed number 22 coming right up!
Together Forever
The wall clock’s ticking sound, the A/C, the fan by my side and your soft breaths. I can clearly hear them all around me for the whole night. I’ve checked my phone for the 5th time already and time has not moved at all since the 4th, 3rd, or even 2nd time I’ve checked it. It still reads 3:32 in the morning which means that today marks the 28th evening I’ve spent looking at your sleeping form.
“How can you still have such a peaceful expression after I…”
The woman whispers as she gently brushes away the stray hairs that fell on her significant other’s forehead. Under her touch, the girl squirms and a gentle smile forms on her sleeping form as she unconsciously recognizes the gentle touch that caressed her. But that blissful expression the girl held as she slept clearly made the woman uncomfortable and the guilty expression that ran through her face was the evidence that something was deeply troubling her fragile heart. She stared for a couple of seconds but the pain in her heart increased such that tears were beginning to form in her eyes. Tears she didn’t want the other to know she has shed these whole 28 sleepless nights she has spent. After the first couple of tears fell from her eyes she decided to quietly arise from their bed and leave the room so that the girl could peacefully sleep without having to worry about the reason for those tears.
It’s still as quiet as that evening… How could I be so stupid…? Why didn’t I notice that…that they were there? How could I let that happen?
Sitting on the living room’s tattered couch; the girl held her knees close to her chest and silently wept guilt stricken tears that soon enough damped her pajama pants. Her weeping soon intensifies as memories of that night come flashing back as clear as the night it had happened.
~Flashback~
“How was dinner my love?”
She confidently smiled to her girl as they walked back home from the restaurant where they celebrated their 5th anniversary together. The walk home was actually the prologue to the last gift she had prepared for her girl and every step they took towards it increased her excitement since she knew that this would mark another first chapter in their lives. She couldn’t wait to show her girl how their new apartment looked since it was already completely furnished to both their tastes in a youthful but chic manner that evidenced their hard work in picking stuff that not only accommodates to their individual preferences but to the way they can both connect to make a whole new piece altogether.
‘I really hope you like it. I’ve been working hard to make this night the perfect night for you.’
“Hey, can we take a small detour?”
The sudden question brought the woman out of her thoughts and she nodded as her hand was grasped by the pleading girl. Hand in hand, she felt herself guided towards the park where they first confessed their love for each other; a memory that was both the best and most embarrassing one in her whole life. She smiled as she remembered how nervous she was as she tried to confess her feelings to the one she loves and that those nerves had actually made her faint in the middle of her confession. As they walked through the park, she saw how every step they took brought them closer to the place under the tree where she had confessed/fainted that day five years ago and after a couple of steps they were standing right under it.
“Ai. There’s something I would like to ask you.”
Ai became anxious at the tone, and the use of her name without honorifics, which she had been addressed just now as well as the sudden nerves that laced the voice of her significant other. The girl took her by the hands, slightly trembling as her cheeks turned a soft shade of pink, and took a deep breath before asking her if she remembered the day they had vowed to become one. As Ai slowly nodded; the girl…the woman before her eyes gently smiled and slowly dropped to one knee right in front of her. Down in one knee she looked at Ai and with the utmost sincerity in her eyes; bared her feelings and proposed.
“Because there’s no one I would rather be with. No matter what, when or where; there will only be you in my heart. Because the only emotion that I can name whenever I’m by your side is love. And I can only name love because it is the only one that can encompass the respect, admiration, the desire, joy, gratitude, and many other things that fill my heart every time I see you and think about you. I love you Ai. Please stay together with me; together forever.”
She felt her breath hitch at her throat and tears freely fall form her eyes as she listened to her lover express her innermost feelings. The state of happiness she had found herself was enough to make her forget to agree to her lover’s request and when she had noticed she tried to voice out her assent to no avail. Her voice was gone, or rather; her brain couldn’t find the words to say yes so she did the next best thing to seal the deal. It was cliché and somewhat corny but she was willing to go by the book this time and she gently pulled her lover from her kneeling position and brought her closer to her lips. This kiss was tender, warm with a mixture of salty from the tears and sweet from the strawberry gloss. It was a kiss like none other, it marked the beginning of a new step in their lives and nothing was going to ruin this night after such a kiss. The contact between their lips intensified and the kiss deepened as they tightly hugged. Air was obviously needed but both parties refused to comply with their lungs and continued their intimate embrace. Soon, both thought too soon, their lips parted and their lungs breathed in each other’s scent as they refused to break their embrace. And in their hug, both heartbeats expressed the things that they couldn’t voice out and smiling they kissed once again.
“After this kiss… I truly hope that’s a yes…”
Giggling to her girl’s remark after their lips parted yet again, Ai not only nodded but voiced out that she shared the same feelings and that she was going to make sure that they would stay together forever. Ai’s reply made the girl happy and without hesitating she clapped her hands once. Said clap turned on the lights that adorned the tree where they had proposed their love for each other and gently illuminated the spot where they stood. It was a beautiful sight to both their eyes and it brought their attention to a certain spot over their heads where a small box was dangling over them. The girl stretched her arms and took the box from the branch that held it and opened it in front of the dumbfounded Ai.
“Let me mark this day. This day we have both promised to spend our lives together. I love you.”
Nodding, Ai put her hand forward where the girl slid the ring into her finger and kissed her once again. They both giggled and heard as the park’s clock rang to signal the coming of a new day which brought on the excitement of spending their first day at their apartment once again. Holding hands one more time, both women resumed their walk towards the place they would soon call home and Ai’s excitement was increasing yet again. Her girl noticed and she quickened her steps since she too also wanted to see how the place was settled. Knowing how much of a perfectionist Ai is, the girl was quite certain that Ai had spent countless nights preparing for the day they would both move in together. After walking a couple of blocks, they found themselves in front of the building where their apartment was located at. It was a modest building that overlooked their favorite park and part of the city, it was certainly within their price range and much to Ai’s delight; it had security 24/7. Readying themselves; they took a deep breath and together entered the building where the front man greeted them both with a bow. Entering the elevator whilst holding hands; they could feel their excitement in each other’s heartbeat as they felt the pressure points in their hands. They slowly reached the top floor of the building and as the elevator doors opened they nervously walked towards the direction of their apartment. This was the last apartment available on the building and the one that gave them access to the roof. It was the one they chose and now they were going to live in it: together.
‘Please let it be perfect.’
Ai turned the key and opened the door of their apartment which was lightly illuminated by the city lights. She let her girl enter the apartment and took in the sights of the finished work with pure awe as her girl quietly did the same only sparing a few ‘wows’ and astonished sighs. After closing the door and taking off their shoes; they entered their home and Ai felt something strange as they did so. It was something she couldn’t explain but her heart was beginning to race as she looked around the place once again. She heard how her girlfriend had called her name and told her how magnificent the apartment had turned out but Ai was still in her own world as she couldn’t shake off the feeling of dread that right then filled her body. Said dread was written all over her face and her girlfriend noticed when she went to tell Ai that she loved the place. The expression Ai held was enough to make the woman wonder if something was wrong with her girlfriend.
“Ai-chan, is everything alright? You look kind of pale…”
Ai was taken out of her thoughts by the sound of her girlfriend’s voice as well as how her shoulder was worriedly shaken by her. When she looked towards her girlfriend to reply her question saying that everything was alright; she could see right behind her loved one a figure move menacingly towards them in a fast hushed pace. Freezing at the sight, eyes widening and breath hitching in her throat; Ai softly gasped and tried to pull her girlfriend to run away but she knew that she was too slow to do so. The figure had already taken hold of her girlfriend and pulled her towards him by the neck as he covered her mouth with his other hand to prevent any type of scream from coming out of her mouth. Ai tried to take her girlfriend back from him but she failed to notice the other two figures that stood behind her and held her back. She tried to fight them away but clearly they were stronger than her and soon enough she was overcome by a fist that connected with her face and made her black out.
“I’ve loaded all the big things in the van. It seems they haven’t moved in yet, no personal belongings of true value are here.”
“Aww that’s boring! At least I wanted some jewels.”
“I think we should leave before either one wakes up. Our plan only consisted of taking their stuff, not interacting with them.”
“Just like that? Don’t think so. I’m going to have fun for a bit.”
Ai heard their voices as she slowly woke up from her blackout. She didn’t know how long she had been out but it was probably quite some time since they had talked about loading stuff in a van. As she pieced together once again what they had said, her thoughts stopped at the voice that told the others that he was going to have fun for a bit. That didn’t sound too good and Ai became worried since she had a clear idea of what ‘fun’ must have meant to them. She was becoming nervous once again and tried to get out of where she was. As her senses slowly came back, she noticed she was blindfolded and tied up securely to prevent her from moving about and foiling the thieves’ plans. But her girlfriend was the only thing that what actually filled her thoughts since she hadn’t heard her ever since waking up. She tried to move about and free herself so that she could search for her girl, worried because she knew that they were going to do something to them soon to try and fill their need of ‘fun’. But her movements didn’t quite free her as much as it did make them notice that she was conscious which prompted them to pick her up and place her in a chair as she was tied up. They took her blindfold off and as soon as they did a fist connected yet again with her face which actually cut her eyebrow.
“Look here who just woke up. How are you feeling dearie?”
“I didn’t think you would wake up so soon after taking that hit.”
“You guys stop it. We have what we need so let’s go before cops come looking for us.”
Ai took in their burly looks and actions as they conversed with each other and deduced that they must be family. Still; her worried heart was only going back to her girlfriend who must be in trouble as she was nowhere to be seen. The smallest of the three was arguing with the other two that they should leave before trouble comes and the others were trying to shut him up since they wanted to stay a little longer and have said ‘fun’. In the midst of their arguing they all heard the clear pain filled sob that came from the direction of the living room. Said sob broke Ai’s heart since she recognized her lover’s voice as she cried in such a painful manner. When the smallest of them went to check the living room, the bigger ones looked back at Ai who was trying to look towards the living room as well but with a worried expression on her face.
“Please leave her alone! I’m all you need so please! I’ll do anything!”
The woman’s pleading brought forward a thought in both the brutes’ minds as they lewdly looked at each other before both running towards the living room and bringing the girl with them. Placing her on the floor in front of Ai, she saw the black marks on the girl’s neck and wrists as well as the clear cut on her lips. Her girl had fought back against them and Ai had blacked out after the first punch…the thought of being weak broke her and she wrestled against the ropes that held her prisoner of her own home in hopes of reaching the woman she loved and saving her from those men. The youngest and smallest of the men ran up to the others and began to scream at them out of fury since this was not in the plan they had made before going there. Still one of the bigger guys shut him up with a punch in the face which knocked him out and soon picked up the girl from the floor and held her in front of Ai.
“You’ll do anything for this girl right?”
“Yes… anything! Now let her go!”
He shook his head in denial and perversely smiled at the tied up woman as he and the other man each held onto one of the girl’s arms. Ai’s eyes widened and she began to yell at them to stop since she was willing to do anything for them to let her go. But that anything she was willing to do was actually answered by one of the men who had actually told her that since she was willing to do anything then that must mean that she was also willing to pay attention and witness as they had fun with the girl. Ai was on the verge of tears and she tried her hardest to free herself from those ropes as the men began to undress her girlfriend right in front of her. She felt the ropes quickly begin to break her skin as she moved around and took one of her hands out of the tight knot. Her girlfriend was already in her underwear and the men were laughing as they saw her tired form fight against them as they were slowly taking them off. Ai was clearly crying now and with her hand free from the knot she tried to reach out to her girlfriend when suddenly a shout sounded from the back of the room.
“I keep telling you that I won’t abide to your stupid choices!”
It was the voice of the smallest, youngest and clearly the smartest of them who had stood up and ran towards his brothers with all his might. Fists were flying and Ai saw how her girlfriend was thrown from the men’s arms towards the corner of the room across from her. Since the smaller was obviously weaker than his brothers, he had brought along a pair brass knuckles in case his brothers became a hindrance as they had evidently done so that evening. Hitting hard where his brothers had once taught him so; he quickly knocked them both out cold. Assessing the damage that was done, he looked back at Ai who had stopped trying to free herself as her tears kept falling because of clear worry over her girlfriend’s unmoving form. The smallest of the three quickly noticed and walked up towards the girl before Ai had yelled at him to stop. He looked back at her and took the blankets from the bed in the room before placing it over the nude girl to cover her body. She was alive, of that he was sure, but he didn’t want to do much damage to what his brothers had started so he picked them up one by one and in about 20 minutes he had finished. Turning towards Ai once again with an apologetic look he began to speak for the last time that evening.
“I will not have the audacity to claim that what I’m about to do right now is honorable. I came here with my brothers to take away your belongings before you came home. What my brothers did is unforgivable and I cannot take it back but I will leave to never come back to your lives again. Do not call the police, we wouldn’t want that. And even though I know it doesn’t mean anything to you: I’m sorry.”
He then proceeded to cut the ropes that held Ai hostage in her own home before pushing her towards the bed and running away from the apartment. The woman held her wrists and began to sob from the fear when the sound of screeching tires pulled her out of her thoughts and filled her mind once again with her girlfriend’s well-being. She quickly stood from the bed and ran towards her girlfriend who was whimpering and trembling. Taking her in her arms she felt her girl try to fight her off as she cried harder. Ai didn’t know what to do; she was tired, scared and her mind was filled with guilt over this entire thing so she only held her girl tighter to her chest in the hopes that she would be recognized. Soon enough her girl stopped hitting her from under the blanket that covered her and she held onto Ai’s small frame as she cried on her chest. The pain in her heart was unbearable and the only thing she could do was mumble in between tears how sorry she was.
“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry… Risa-chan…I’m sorry.”
~End Flashback~
‘Risa! I’m so sorry! I can’t be forgiven!’
She felt herself breathless as the pain in her heart increased from recalling those painful memories. The quickening beatings of her heart within her chest began to reflect themselves over her whole body and air was getting harder to grasp at each passing second. Strangled by her own worry and feelings of worthlessness, Ai cried her heart out that evening, as she had done so this last month, trying to be quiet so that her girl wouldn’t wake up. But tonight was different; it was the first night she felt as breathless as this and the difficulty breathing was beginning to make her anxious and panicky. Her thoughts began to jumble and she held herself as she tried to fill her mind with the thought: breathe, yet all her willpower wasn’t enough to make her brain work said action and the pressure in her lungs was beginning to become unbearable. Her heart not only raced but it began to hurt her and the feeling of having it crushed was enough to make her hold her chest over her clothing in an attempt to stop that crushing sensation from intensifying. Gasping for air, she feels her throat tighten and her heart’s pulsations vibrate in it as air unsuccessfully tries to get to her lungs. This scares her even more and she tries to calm herself down but the shakings from her hands and body is enough to keep her from doing so.
‘Help…’
It was her last desperate attempt to scream for help yet her voice couldn’t come out and the increasing pressure over her chest was beginning to dull all of her conscious senses. She felt like this was the end of her, since her body was burning and crushing from the inside out and she became conscious of the fact that this may be the last time she stays on earth. Her vision was beginning to get dark and the only sounds were those of her blood rushing along her body as her heartbeat pumped faster at each second as well as her desperate tries to gasp for any bit of air that would come to her lungs. Tears have stopped falling from her eyes and have been replaced by a cold sweat that lingers all around her body. But aside the noises her own body produces she hears the distinct sound of a door opening and shutting close as well as quickened footsteps that rush to her direction. The soft living room light pierces through the dark blanket that covers her eyes and her girlfriend’s concerned face comes into her view.
“Ai-chan! I’m here. It’s ok.”
Her mind was blank, she couldn’t breathe, she couldn’t feel her body, and there was not a sound she could hear, for her; it was only Risa’s face that was present. But Risa’s face was suddenly accompanied by the distinct feeling of her hand placed over Ai’s shoulder as she tried to change her position over the tattered couch. That touch, that single touch slowly began to bring back into her brain the other senses once present in her body. Still gasping for much needed air, Ai felt Risa’s lips come in contact with hers as air was blown into her lungs in an attempt to get her to start breathing on her own. Her girlfriend was trying her hardest to get her to breathe and at every kiss she was given, her throat felt looser. After a couple of tries; Risa’s voice came into her ears and her mind soon processed what she had been told.
“I promised I’d be there for you: forever. It’ll be ok. I’m not going anywhere.”
Ai stared at her girlfriend directly in the eyes and her heartbeat considerably slowed down at the same time the pressure in her chest noticeably alleviated, yet she still felt herself breathless and she still couldn’t quite grasp a big intake of air on her own. Risa, who was right in front of her, soon sat by her side and began to rub small circles in her back as she slowly kept repeating the word breathe. Her gentle touch calmed Ai even more and she felt the knot in her throat dissipate. Still, afraid that she would get her hopes crushed, Ai was hesitant to breathe. But with Risa’s help she gained the courage to do so and slowly breathed through her nose; filling her lungs with a gust of much needed air. Breathing like this was something Ai didn’t ever think she would appreciate as much as she does now. That air intake was cold and it soothed her burning lungs as she kept taking in each shaky breath that soon turned into a confident one. She was soon back to normal and it was all thanks to her girlfriend, but still… once again she has been protected by her… why couldn’t she for once protect her instead? Risa stood up and went into the kitchen to bring Ai some much needed water yet when she came back to hand it in she found that Ai wasn’t looking at her directly.
“I’ve noticed you haven’t been sleeping lately. Each day you become quieter and right now you just had a panic attack. Ai-chan, talk to me.”
Slowly but surely; Ai turned her face towards her girlfriend’s and as she longingly gazed into her eyes she found herself crying once again. She couldn’t bare the thoughts of being powerless and not protecting the one she loves the most. The feelings of being week torment her day and night and she wonders everyday how good of a girlfriend she is. Feeling like the lowest of scum, Ai slowly stood up only to falter in her steps due to the sudden exhaustion she felt. Once again Risa had gotten there right on time and caught her before she fell and placed her by her side on the couch. That small action brought out from Ai an agonizing and sorrowful cry as she tightly hugged her knees against her chest. Risa was quite worried since she had never seen her girlfriend quite like this and the only thing her brain told her to do was to hold Ai and let her cry her heart out. She didn’t know why but her girlfriend was suffering and Risa knew that she had to get to the bottom of this if she wanted to stop said suffering.
“I’m so sorry Risa-chan.”
Ai’s apology was clearly hear by Risa and after hearing it she pulled Ai away from herself and looking directly into her eyes, as she held her face between her hands, asked her why on earth was she apologizing since she didn’t do anything. But that was exactly the reason Ai felt so guilty; because she didn’t do anything. In the midst of her tears Ai apologized for not protecting Risa like she should have, for not being a responsible girlfriend, for not being supportive in her times of need, and mostly for not being there for her when she needed. As Risa heard the reason for Ai’s suffering she understood the cause of those sleepless nights as well as the change in behavior from the girl the following days. Ai kept on apologizing and Risa knew that she had to clear a big misunderstanding her lover had. Sure, Risa was hurt by the fact that she was almost raped; but Ai was not giving herself credit for what she had actually done herself to help Risa heal after that incident. Trying to calm the girl down, Risa shushed and began to rock her back and forth as she tried to gain her attention. As soon as Ai had begun to calm down Risa held her face in her hands once again and kissed her deeply before letting their lips part and touching each other’s forehead instead. Risa closed her eyes and tears fell from her cheeks as she tried to tell Ai that there was nothing to be sorry about and that she was actually thankful that the woman stood by her side during these hard days.
“How can you blame yourself when every single thing you do heals me from that pain?”
By now Risa was crying and Ai looked at her without separating their foreheads as she intently listened to every single word she was being told. Her lover talked about the way Ai looked at her and smiled; which gave her courage to trust her with her life, how Ai called her each day when she was having either lunch or a short break from work; to simply chat about nonsense or to tell her that she loves her and that she’s waiting to see her again thus taking her mind off from thoughts about what if they had done more than what they actually did, how Ai made funny faces each morning; earning herself a giggle each time, and how Ai never left her alone in the apartment; so that she wouldn’t think of what happened. Risa held Ai’s hands once again and told her that she was grateful that she could grasp said hands everyday as they walked back to their home and that Ai wouldn’t let go even after they entered the apartment together, that she felt her heart mend every evening she was tightly held to sleep by those arms and that she became more peaceful every morning she would wake up and find their fingers laced in a hold she knew would never weaken. But as she told Ai how grateful she was for her presence and the actions Ai had taken to make her feel secure; Risa also expressed her worries over the distance that was slowly growing between them and how she felt that it was all her fault that it was happening, she told Ai how she noticed her sleepless nights as well as how quiet Ai had become whenever they stood in front of each other as she tried to prevent their conversations from deepening, and she also told her how frightened she still is because of the state she had just found Ai in.
“Ai-chan, please stop blaming yourself. I don’t blame you for what happened and I don’t’ want you to hurt yourself doing so. Ai-chan…what would I do if you hurt yourself?”
That question, all those feelings Risa had just bared and the realization that together they could overcome anything brought a sense of self confidence in Ai that she had lost that evening. They were in their home and even if their first memory there was not the best they were still together and that wouldn’t change that fact. Feeling renewed after what she had been told, she confidently held Risa’s face in her hands and whilst crying kissed her deeply. A kiss that expresses gratitude, love, trust, dedication, and most of all as sense of unity; a kiss that will remind them both that together they can do anything and that if they didn’t communicate: everything they had worked on, everything they had learned about each other these past five years would be lost…lost due to the fact that they held everything in and kept their significant others away from the true matters that lied in their hearts. It was a kiss that would not only hold the power to heal them both but a kiss that would evidence that pact they made the first time they met, when they confessed, and when they proposed. This pact they made that, no matter how much time passes, will never change because they would truly stay together.
“Together Forever.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The end! Thanks for reading! :bow: Phew! is it me or was that short very long? :?
-
It seemed short because the small amount of dialogue, anyways I will keep reading these as long as they stay relevant XD j/k well I am trying to do something crazy soon if I don't get inspiration for the other fics
-
It was long. But then... <3 <3. TAKAGAKI LIVE LONG!!!
-
@Kurosawa87: Lol read read!! And I wonder if that something crazy involves a Harem fic with streaking idols trying to glomp Tsunku XD
@risa_ai: That's a fighting spirit!! :thumbsup
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Good...whatever time it is when you read this!!!! I'm back from my strange vacations and well I feel refreshed!! So let's bring out a shortie for the farm using the calm atmosphere I'm in right now thanks to relaxing near the ocean! Seed number 23 is up! And it's someone who hasn't appeared as lead character before in the seeds!!!!! Enjoy!!!
My parent-like leaders
~12 years ago~
“You shouldn’t eat so much candy in bed Koharu-chan.”
The girl kept munching on sweets as she watched her last anime for the day. Her mother had just asked her for the 3rd time this week to stop eating sweets in her bed late at night. Looking back at her mother she just smiled and nodded as a drip of melted lollipop juice ran down her lips. The mother went back and wiped off her daughter’s face with a towel before looking sternly at her and the mess over the bed.
“Koharu! A young lady like you shouldn’t be making such a mess! Clean this up and from today on: No more eating candy on your bed late at night!”
Koharu nodded as her mother reprimanded her for the mess she had made and quickly cleaned up before going to bed a little earlier than usual. Whilst on her bed the girl’s urge to eat candy began to nag at her and her mind began to think again of all the things her mother had told her before.
‘Mama told me not to eat candy on my bed late at night because I’m messy… But if I’m not messy… then it will be ok if I eat some…right?’
Sitting on her bed, she went and leaned over towards the desk to open one of its drawers and took out a plastic bag containing a bundle of her favorite sweets. That’s her personal stash of candy and nobody from her family knows about it. She often calls it her personal piñata and the colorful contents of the bag are soon dumped over her bed. Her eyes widened at the sight and she practically attacks her bed before furiously eating her precious candy. In her mind there was only one thought that kept repeating itself numerous times.
‘Candy, candy, candy, candy, candy, candy, candy, candy, candy, candy, candy…’
Soon enough Koharu fell asleep on top of all the wrappers and unfinished candy. She was too exhausted from all that eating and quickly went onwards to dreamland. It’s no wonder her dreams this night consist of cruising chocolate rivers over marshmallow boats solely pulled by candy wrappers. There was no ordinary grass since it was actually gummy bears in its place but as soon as her marshmallow boat came into contact with them she jumped face first towards it and ate a mouthful of them. Rolling on her back as she chewed her treat; Koharu enjoyed the sweet smelling breeze as she closed her eyes whilst she relaxed in this new environment. But soon enough she felt all of her body begin to tickle before painfully itching and hurting in various places. She opened her eyes as she quickly sat up and looked at herself when she noticed that the beautiful scenery had drastically changed to something she couldn’t quite describe.
‘What is this? It looks like the T.V right before Sadako appears… it’s tickling but painful! What?!’
“Ahhhh!!!”
Desperately trying to wipe off both the image and sensation from her body she noticed that the pain only increased and that her efforts were pointless. The only thing left for her to do in her desperation was to scream at the top of her lungs. That yell quickly caught the attention of her parents who quickly entered the room and turned on the lights only to find their daughter in distress.
~6 years ago~
“Grr… Koharu! I forgot my donut and coffee over at the dressing room! Can you bring them to me!? Pretty please unless you want my hand on your butt~!”
Koharu’s eyes widened at the threat by her sub leader and nodded right before sprinting towards the dressing room. When she reached a corner; she stopped dead in her tracks as she took a deep breath. Her sub leader had quite the reputation as the groper and she wasn’t one to push her buttons in any way so she always tries her best to obey and please her sometimes ridiculous demands in any way she could.
‘I wish I wasn’t always Fujimoto san’s maid… at least it’s a donut…maybe I can take a bite out of it without her noticing…’
Her smile came back to her face the instant she thought about taking a bite from the sweet treat and she happily skipped her way onwards the dressing room. Cheerily stepping in the room she went over the corner table where Miki’s personal space was and began to extend her arm when she had glanced at the donut. But something made her stop her actions and she held her hand in midair as she studied once again the donut and coffee. Her smile turned into a frown and her eyes widened at the sight. She visibly began to tremble and a cold sweat was coming down her neck as she took in the image that reminds her of a television before Sadako comes out of it. Short of breath, Koharu tried to back away from that same spot but she found herself glued to the dressing room’s floor.
“Koharu you ok?”
She didn’t hear the voice that had called out her name since her mind was off painfully reminiscing horrible memories from 6 years ago. Unconsciously she began to scratch her body all around and her nails were beginning to hurt her skin as they passed across it a couple of times in a frantic manner. It was happening once again and she felt the urge to scratch harder and harder each second. Only one thought ran through her mind and it was screamed repeatedly in it whilst her anxiety increased.
‘Ants, ants, ants, ants, ants, ants, ants, ants, ants, ants, ants…’
Her thoughts were cut short when the feeling of a strong hand over her shoulder shook her hard. She looked at the owner of said arm and came face to face with big almond eyes that graced a quite concerned face. Reading her leader’s lips as she inquired about her wellbeing; Koharu just nodded her head and failed at mustering up a smile before turning around and making a run for the door. As she began to run down the hallway, a quite miffed Fujimoto Miki blocked her path towards the elevator and stared…well actually: glared… at the shivering Koharu. Her expression showed different things in a fast sequence: annoyance, then confusion, and finally an unreadable expression before she moved aside and let the girl enter the now open elevator door.
~3 years later~
‘It’s over…I’ve graduated…’
Koharu’s thoughts about her own graduation brought on her face a sad smile mixed in with accomplishment and excitement over what she had done until this point and what she will do onwards from this day. She looked around the concert hall for her former group mates and found that no one was there and that she was all alone. It was quite rare for them to leave so quickly but she shrugged it off and did whatever she had to do quickly so that she could go home and rest. On the way home she encountered a bakery that was still bustling even at this late hour and she decided to buy some sweets for her to eat when she got home. But her way back home would have to wait since a text message made her change her direction from her house to one of her former leader’s one. She quickly walked her way towards the apartment complex and took the elevator to the familiar floor.
‘It’s been a while since I’ve been here. I wonder how Yoshizawa-san is.’
Knocking on her once leader’s apartment door she found that it was slightly ajar since because of her knocks it slowly opened. Fully opening it and entering the apartment; she was startled as the lights were turned on and the loud yells of ‘Surprise!’ came at her. A couple…well to be more exact: almost all of the members were there and congratulated her on her graduation as well as wished her the best on all her future jobs. Obviously knowing Koharu’s likes and dislikes; the whole table was set up with countless amounts of her favorite candy instead of proper meals. They all ate in delight and as the hours passed, the members slowly left one by one.
“I called your mother and she said that you could sleep here for the night Koha.”
Yoshizawa smiled as she saw the excitement in the young girl’s eyes when she learned that she could stay there. Said smile was a reminder for the once leader that the girl that sat in front of her was still the same as the one she had met a couple of years ago. Stating that she would go and take a shower, Koharu saw her once leader’s fleeting figure walk towards her bathroom as she proceeded to clean up the mess left by her friends in the woman’s living room. Now, she could deal with unorganized rooms where clothing demands a spot over the floor instead of the closet; meaning Kamei Eri’s room, but something she couldn’t stand was mess made by sweets and food. And as she cleaned the mess; unwanted memories began to flashback into her mind involving messes made by food and the small unwelcomed visitors said messes brought. As the memories kept repeating themselves as clear as the day she had experienced them; Koharu began to unconsciously scratch her body in an attempt to make that unpleasant feeling fade away. But soon it became hopeless since her mind was filled with the images of such traumatizing experiences which rapidly made her softly whimper and tear up.
“Koharu! Calm down!”
Looking up, she saw Yoshizawa in her pajamas as she held her by the shoulders and tightly embraced her. Shushing and whispering reassurances in her ear, Yoshizawa Hitomi slowly but surely helped the girl calm down from her little bout of anxiety. Still in the woman’s embrace, Koharu trembled and her thoughts quickly snapped back to reality as she smelled the shampoo that permeated her once leader’s hair. Shortly after; she was ushered to the bathroom so that she could take a bath and when she finished she found that the mess was completely picked up by the woman who looked up at her arrival and beckoned her to the couch. Sitting there whilst watching T.V in silence, Koharu was quite hesitant to look at the woman after she had been found out in that state. Still, she knows that it’s quite rude to not thank someone after they’ve helped you so she muttered a soft ‘Thank you’ to Yoshizawa.
“No need Koharu-chan. There’s always something we fear. I fear snakes and you fear ants. It’s quite natural to fear something.”
The teenager’s eyes widened and she looked at her leader since she hadn’t recalled telling anyone her fear of ants. Noticing the shock in Koharu’s eyes; Yossy began to explain that Miki had come up to her a couple of years back asking if she had ever seen young Koharu actually shaken up and afraid. After stating that it was at the moment the girl had seen ants swarming over Miki’s treat in the dressing room they decided to look into it with the girl’s parents where they learned about Koha’s fears and the incident that first created them. She also described the efforts taken by both her and Miki, mostly Miki, to keep the dressing rooms clean so that ants wouldn’t swarm and trigger Koharu’s fears. Miki had gone as far as threaten the girls so that she could achieve the level of cleanliness needed to keep said ants out and away. As Yossy kept talking a thought popped into the teenager’s mind and she blurted it out in her ever innocent manner:
“Yoshizawa-san: what does Fujimoto-sempai fear?”
Yossy cocked her head to the side when the unexpected question popped up. This was the moment. She felt like a parent telling her child where babies come from. What she does from this question on will be marked in her dear kouhai’s memory for the rest of her life. Taking a deep breath; Yoshizawa shifted so that she was looking directly at Koharu as they sat on the couch so that she could answer the question with utmost sincerity and seriousness. Koharu listened intently as her once leader began to ask her if she remembered the sixth anniversary episode for ‘Hello! Morning’ where the program decided to prank Niigaki and Kamei as they did a psychological test whilst filming their actions and choices that day. Nodding at the question posted by the woman they began to laugh and reminiscence the happenings of said episode and soon they came to the point in question. Koharu realized that Fujimoto screamed like she had never seen her do when the bug was coming down on her, when she voiced out her conclusion Yossy shook her head and stated that that was not it. That wasn’t Fujimoto Miki’s fear.
“Miki is actually scared of blindfolds.”
Koharu’s confused face brought a chuckle out of Yossy as she elaborated more on the revelation that Miki actually fears blindfolds. She talked about how insecure the death glare queen feels whenever her eyes are covered as well as how angry she was at the producers for doing such a thing to THE Fujimoto Miki on television. Koharu began to giggle at the story since she thought that her sempai was scared of bugs when in actuality she knew that Miki could eat them without a worry or care in the world like a certain meerkat and warthog from one of her and her dear Niigaki-sempai’s favorite movies. After learning from Yoshizawa that even the ever strong Fujimoto Miki has a fear, Koharu calmed down and began to accept the fact that she can’t stand ants and that there’s nothing wrong with that since everyone has fears. Noticeably calm and confident in herself she then relaxed over the couch with her head on Yossy’s thigh as the woman took the T.V remote to watch a movie. As the T.V came to life the movie shown had quite the cast…quite the insect cast…
‘Oh tonight is going to be a looooong night…’
~Present day~
“Wow Kusumi-san! You look great!”
Koharu smiled and whispered a bashful ‘Thank you’ as she was complimented by one of her juniors at a small get together they had at one of her sempai’s house. They were looking at some magazines and compliments about how she looked as well as her new short hair were often squealed by the young girls which made her smile and think of how great it is to be young. She was turning 20 years old soon and that means that she was going to become a woman. A responsible, reliable and mature woman just like the sempai she admires. Still there was something she would never outgrow and that was her love for candy. Walking over the table she had walked up to the night before; Koharu noticed that there was no candy left on the bowl that served as the centerpiece.
‘Haha! The kids ate all the candy before me! Candy Piranhas!’
Smiling to herself thanks to the small joke, Koharu went towards Yossy and asked if there was more candy since the bowl was empty. Guided towards one of the rooms at the back of Ishikawa-san’s house she found the place described by Yossy and went onwards to grab the candy. But as she got closer and her eyes adjusted to the light within the room; her worst fears came into her view and she saw how ants swarmed over the candy that was placed over the table ready to refill the bowl in case it got empty during the party. She began to breathe hard and her thoughts kept repeating the word ‘Ant’ as she began to shake. Trying to calm herself down like the adult she was going to soon become, Koharu began to breathe and think of something else other than the ants but it was hopeless. She kept getting anxious and she began to scratch at her skin for the first time in a couple of years since she had stopped scratching when she had her talk with Yoshizawa. This swarm was getting to her and fast and she didn’t know what else to do.
“It’s ok Koha-chan we’re here.”
The pair of hands that softly landed on her shoulder and held her in place slowly brought the almost 20 year old a sense of peace and comfort. She recognized her sempai with that soft touch and voices that comforted her. Turning around she smiled at them and thanked them for all they have done for her regarding that matter. She never doubted them and she never felt alone. But for those sempai to come to her in her time of need even after so many years moved Koharu’s heart and her admiration for them increased noticeably. Both women smiled back at her and walked with her towards the hallway out of the room and away from the ants. They each held one of Koharu’s arms and that reassuring grip from them was something the teenager…soon to be adult… would never trade.
“Thank you. Miki-sempai…Yoshizawa-sempai… Thank you… My parent-like leaders.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Woot! Finished! Thanks for reading!!! I'm getting back on the writing groove! slowly but surely! :cow:
-
Koha is thankful for their leader and sub-leader although Aunt Sayu must be pull her hair on the side XD
-
@Kurosawa87: Hahaha Sayu must be like what !?!?! They can't eat you!! lol
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Hey guys! Here I bring you yet another crazy short!!! Ohh my small mind and the way it works at night... :heart: Well it's a crazy short... literally lol but read on and you'll get what I mean. Seen number 24 is up! Enjoy and reply~ :cow: Oh yeah before I forget: there are some colors that help identify who is talking but don't worry they will be introduced before the colors change. They're there so that the line of conversation can be kept separate from each character.
Home...?
‘Home…I guess this is goodbye isn’t it? I never really thought that the day would come where I would bid you farewell but here I am. Tell me; did you enjoy the good times I spent here with her? Is the remainder of our laughter still impregnated within these walls? Will you still recall those times when I’m long gone and by her side?’
She takes off her shoes and enters the dimly lit apartment. With all windows open, she lets the soft evening wind caress her tender skin and a tear falls from her eyes down her cheek. Cold, lonely and bidding goodbye to everything she once knew; her steps guide her to the bathroom and she stares at her reflection in the mirror doubting if it truly is her or just a shadow of what she once was.
Deciding to take one last shower she strips of her clothing and just as a weight is lifted from her shoulders; her nakedness is embraced by the moonlight. She turns on the faucet and ignoring whatever temperature it had taken she enters it and stands under the falling drops of the perfect combination between the first and eighth element that take up the most of this Earth. Said drops painfully fall on places where the one she loved once caressed and she gingerly traces her fingers along her much defined curves.
‘Home…you were witness of it all weren’t you? Her gentle touches along my skin as well as the softness of her lips over every bruise she used to delicately make on my body. You witnessed the first time I gave myself to her as well as how she treated me both during and after said act. This wall right beside me helped us both carry our weights whenever we straddled each other all those times our showers would turn into something more and you were never mad because of it. Tell me, will you be mad after I leave?’
Turning off her shower she breathed in the sweet smell of shampoo from her lover’s bottle; a secret bottle she had kept hidden from her so-called friends who behind her back had taken far away anything and everything belonging to the deceased. She hadn’t seen them since then…actually since before it happened…but tonight their faces are clear in her mind. Slowly opening her eyes she overlooked her body and small droplets were slowly dripping off along her arms, shoulders, and as of now; her protruding stomach. Putting her right hand over it; she felt around the new outwards curve that was forming on her body…a product of one of her drunken nights after her loved one left this world.
‘Home…do you still recall those evenings us three spent with our friends’ children? Their laughter made us want to have our own but reality wasn’t so kind, cute or accepting so we settled on babysitting every time they needed. Do you remember all the handmade ribbons and countless hours singing karaoke with them until they either fell asleep or their parents came for them? After they left I truly felt thankful none of the neighbors came knocking on the door furious because of the racket. Then I knew that it was all thanks to you Home. Temporarily you made your walls soundproof and nobody could hear what was going on inside. Thank you and I’m sorry because of what I’m about to do.’
She didn’t even bother to dry her naked body before proceeding to her bedroom. There, she turned on the light over her dresser and a soft shade of pink brought the bedroom to life. Yet in clear contrast to that brightness stood her languid figure dejectedly looking at the bed that was placed in the middle of the room. Scrutinizing every fold her ruffled blanket made over the messy bed; sadness kept growing in her eyes and a sense of longing overcame her as she slowly walked towards the bed. Her naked body mattress came in contact with her mattress and she breathed in the scent her pillow expelled. Nothing special there, only detergent mixed in with a tinge of tears.
‘Home…it’s still clear to you as it is to me right? The way she faintly trembled when I brought her here right after she made me hers in the shower. Her scarlet cheeks failed to blend with the pink tint that graces this bedroom and her twitchy lips as she told me she was ready… it’s still vivid in your memory as well isn’t it? I remember her sweet voice as she shyly begged for more that evening. Her tightly shut eyes as she let me explore all of her in soft movements so as not to hurt her and how she panted when I helped her reach her peak is alive within my soul. But this bed won’t be here for another round and this is the last moment I lay here. Thank you.’
Standing up from her bed she went back to her living room and took a look at all her furniture illuminated by the moonlight. The unused pieces of home furnishing gave off a melancholic feeling as they sadly stood trying to bring life to a place that still attempted to keep the same vitality it had when it was first bought. She still ambled naked around her apartment and a look expressing goodbye was given to every single thing that occupied it. Her main goal was located in her kitchen and she calmly walked over it. There she found the item that would let her meet her loved one and she gently held it in her hand admiring its newfound beauty.
Giving the knife her first genuine smile in a while and placing a soft kiss on the blade; she gets acquainted with the last thing she will clutch in this world. Before she ends it all she decides to give herself one last pleasure. This pleasure takes the form of a small taste of hers and her lover’s favorite treat. Extending her right hand over the counter she picks up a small packet and opens it revealing the small squared piece of chocolate. Propping it in her mouth; she had one last taste of the very treat that had first truly brought them together. Sure they had knowledge of each other because of work but that treat was the one that made them know each other’s heart and in the end fall in love with each other. With that memory filling up her mind she looked around her kitchen one last time and recalled once again how it looked when that happened.
‘Home… you’ve been with us since the very beginning haven’t you? Her wet form as she entered right after rain had caught up with us unannounced. We were shivering from the cold brought on by how wet we were from said rain and her teeth chattered as she looked for ways to warm herself. Looking over at the stove I remembered the hot chocolate I had made for myself that morning that I hadn’t tasted and hoped it was still somewhat warm for her. You’ve been helping us all along haven’t you? It was hot as if it was made right at that moment. As she drunk it I went and brought towels for the both of us and when I came back to her side she was eating the treat. Her bashful face as she noticed what she had done made me fall in love even more and at that moment that specific chocolate became our comfort in both good and bad times. But right now… its taste has changed…but only because I have changed ever since she went away. I don’t know if you’ll miss me Home…but I can’t let you bear my degrading form any longer.’
She took her naked form after eating the chocolate and went over to her apartment’s balcony. She sat down on one of the chairs and overlooked the still bustling city for the last night she would spend on that earth. Always thankful that the city’s light could not reach her balcony; she sat and gave one last look at her body under the moonlight. There, her eyes came over her stomach once again and she put her hand over it one last time. It wasn’t a longing look she gave it… more like an ‘I’m sorry’ look. That same hand was lifted yet again until it reached her eye level and she studied every line from her hand to her wrist. She wasn’t going to make a mistake with this, it was getting done in one clean cut and without hesitating she brought the knife closer to her skin before horizontally puncturing a deep and straight line over her wrist. Like a broken pipe; blood began to rush out of the opening and down her arm. Under the moonlight; that crimson red fluid became a deep purple… her lover’s favorite color…just like that night four months ago…
‘Home…will you ever forgive me for what I did to her and what I’m about to do to myself and this child? Her blood has permanently stained your floors and nothing can clean it off. Her eyes fading away alongside the moonlight on that night as well as her blood rushing away from her pale form that faced me with utmost horror in her expression… you also saw didn’t you? But you also remember the way she constantly went away behind my back and did things with other people. She belongs to me and nobody can keep us away from each other…that’s why I did it. I needed to make sure she would wait for me and be there only for me. Her cat-like eyes were tearing up as she kept repeating my name breathless as time went by. But I ignored all her begging because if I paid attention I would have wavered on my decision and then she would have left me here without a way to reach her and make her stay by my side. Then I would have been alone with you…the one who holds all of our memories.’
Noticing that her Home held all memories regarding them; anger bubbled up within her and she quickly ran towards the kitchen once again. Blood trickled behind her as she took wobbly steps due to the loss of blood from the self-inflicted wound. In the kitchen; she went and opened every cabinet holding a variety of flammable detergents commonly used for cleaning and took them out quickly since she knew her strength wouldn’t last her very long. Her own Home, the very place she thought would never betray her was doing just that, it was keeping to itself the very memories of their happy times and it wasn’t giving them away to the one person that inhabits said space. She didn’t care about the things her Home held about her but she was not forgiving when it came to the things that belonged to her loved one. If she wasn’t going to have the memories of her and her lover then no one could have them and with that set on her mind she gradually dumped every drop of liquid on her apartment floor before going and looking for some matches. As a last touch and part of her plan; she turned on her gas stove and took the matches from the kitchen. Standing on her living room sofa she overlooked the apartment one last time and with a repugnant expression she lit a couple of matches and threw them on the floor prompting a small fire to begin. That small fire wouldn’t even last three seconds since it grew into a big one and flames soon surround her.
‘Home…thinking I was stupid enough to not notice? It was you all this time! You were the one conspiring against me and trying to take her away from me. Then you tried to get rid of me by showing me memories before I decided to plunge a knife deep into myself and rid my soul from this world thus keeping you here with something that belongs only to me. But you’ve failed. You will fall along with me. May these dancing flames take away everything you deem dear and sacred to you thus bringing forth your end. She will be mine and only mine, not you or anybody will take her away from me. Home… now I know why she wanted to move and take me to Fukuoka with her. She knew what you were up to and I didn’t trust her. It’s your fault and now you will pay. Arrg…*cough cough* your stench burns my lungs… but the satisfaction I’m feeling thanks to your demise overpowers this pain. But so that you don’t feel lonely right before you turn into ashes I will lay down and burn by your side. You were my confidant all along and you broke my trust in an unimaginable way but… we’re all each other have right now and I’m not letting you go alone. Let us slip away together and meet her that way; let us be one set of ashes and join her wherever she is. Let us all love as one, Home…let us love…all of us.’
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Television news play in every tuned T.V and the reporters give out the most shocking news of the morning. Some people just pass by the news uninterested of its contents as they pay attention to their morning duties but a specific set of women do pay attention each in their own homes as the pictures of their acquaintances flash on the bright screen and the news regarding them is given by the newscaster.
-: Good Morning I’m Ueda Moeko and thank you for tuning in to TV Tokyo News as we bring you the latest reports every day. Tragedy comes in early hours of the morning as an emergency call to the fire squadron brings them to an apartment complex fire that has claimed at least two victims. We have Konno Asami reporting live from the scene; tell us Konno-san what is going on? :-
-: Thank you Ueda-san. We have gathered some information from the landlord and forensics team that the apartment that caught fire was Number 1114 on the 11th floor of this building. It was issued to one named… one named…:-
:-Konno-san? Can you hear me? Who was it issued to? :-
The women paying attention to the news turned pale as they learnt which apartment was the one that had caught fire just by the number. They knew the tenant and they couldn’t believe what had happened. Konno was unexplainably silent and still as her mind processed the name she had just read off the papers she had been given a couple of seconds ago. She knew that her once friend lived near but she never imagined that the name she would read on that paper was going to be hers. It was her first time giving out news about someone she knew and she didn’t even think it would be about this, but as she had been taught in University she composed herself as best and as fast as she could and resumed her task.
-: The apartment was issued to one Takahashi Ai, 26 years old originally from the prefecture of Fukui. By my side is the head of investigation who will inform us more about what happened. Inspector, can you shed some light on what happened here in early hours of morning? :-
-: From first looks we speculate that this might have been a suicidal fire since there were some dumped flammable detergent bottles found on the apartment floor and there were no signs of forced entry anywhere. Upon first inspection of the body; the team had pronounced the tenant, a 26 year old female, dead from possible smoke inhalation as well as deep burns on her body. But we cannot confirm the exact cause of death prior to the autopsy. :-
-: Inspector, this specific apartment had claimed a victim four months ago and right now there was a suspicion that this fire had claimed two victims. Is there any truth in that? :-
At that very moment the inspector’s face turned unreadable and Konno knew she had made a touchy comment. A three second silence hung in the air, even though it felt like a million years, and both the reporter as well as the women watching the news held their breath as they waited for a reply from the inspector. Suddenly his face turned sorrowful and his eyes darkened as he sighed and prepared himself for what he was about to say. Defeat was all over his face and everyone who was paying attention could notice it a mile away.
-: You are correct. Prior to the fire this morning, a victim was claimed four months ago on the very same apartment and the investigation proved to be inconclusive where the accused was claimed not guilty due to insufficient evidence. Said person that was accused is the victim this time and the fire not only claimed her life but the life of her unborn child. That’s all the information I can share now, I’m sorry. :-
-: That’s fine Inspector. There you have it Ueda-san; we will know more about this case after the autopsy is done. :-
-: Thank you Konno-san for reporting to us live from the scene. Four months ago, this person was suspected of murdering her roommate and today she is found dead because of a self-produced fire which means that the police now has two unsolved cases: The, quote: ‘suicidal fire’ that took the life of Takahashi Ai and the murder of Tanaka Reina. :-
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Told you so! CRAZY !!! :oops: lol hope you enjoyed and thanks for reading! :peace:
-
I guess that was crazy, we can say it isn't as bad as the fic that is buried deep in the area that I wrote:
Super crappy but did the one thing that was crazy enough that I never considered it again :nervous
Anyways, good job in adding Konno, and we still are finding my favorite couple XD
-
@Kurosawa87: LOL yes! We're still in search for that but I won't give up! I think I'm getting closer each time! Wish me luck!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
So we're finally up to Seed number 25!! Wow 25 shorts in 5 months right?? That's like 5 per month or something??? Wow... oh and over 2200 views?!?!??! Thank you!!! :bow: If someone's reading then my mind is at ease! I hope to bring happiness to the readers since this does put my soul at peace! :shakeit:
So now...beware crack ahead! but enjoy! Seed number 25 is up!
How we confessed
“Yes! Yes!”
“Just a little bit more, ok? Be patient. It’ll be over soon.”
“Hurry…faster.”
Hard breathing and shuffling sounds could be heard in the apartment as well as a couple of giggles every now and then. Any person close enough to that specific home would be completely embarrassed by the noises coming from inside the apartment. But judging from the urgency that had actually brought her there, she wasn’t going to leave soon…even if it meant intruding in what appears to be: a very intimate moment.
“Ai-chan! Please! I can’t handle it anymore!”
“Shush my love. I will take it out in a little bit.”
Now this was enough! She couldn’t bear to hear any more than this so she decided to break up whatever they were doing in there: and fast! Knocking…well… more like pounding like a madman…the front door of the apartment she heard some more shuffling as well as an exasperated voice that asked who it was at the door. Even after answering, the girl noticed that no one was making the small attempt to shelve their actions for another time and open the door to greet in this new visitor.
“Ai-chan…the door… go get it…”
“It can wait…hold on.”
“Oh just do it already! Hurry!”
A clear grunt could be heard before being followed by footsteps that were getting closer and closer to the door. Opening it in one swing, the owner of the apartment glared at her visitor before giving her a nod to signal her permission to enter the apartment. As the girl stepped in; she heard her friend give her a clear ‘Wait here!’ before almost running to the kitchen yet again. As soon as she got in there, panting and shuffling could be heard once again but this time louder and clearer than before.
“Did you get it?”
“Yes, now shush it and stay still babe.”
“Ahh! Ai-chan…it’s close!”
Oh the audacity of these people!! Doing who knows what in plain daylight at their kitchen with a visitor in the house! She took a deep breath before angrily standing up to go over there and personally intrude. Some may think she was going to do it because she demanded attention…and in reality she was… Her plans for the day consisted in going to Ai-chan’s apartment to ask her for some dating advice…since it did involve a certain monkey’s best friend. When she began to take slow steps towards the kitchen; the noises there began to turn a little…X-rated for her tastes. And those noises are hard to describe so let’s just sum them up into grunts and panting and trying to speak whilst being out of breath. Still, she didn’t falter in her steps and went towards the kitchen. What she saw there would be forever engraved in her mind.
“Ai-chan…you and…Konno-san?!”
“Damn it Reina! I told you to wait!”
*DING!*
There, in plain sight, stood a pair of women excitedly jumping after the noise from the microwave indicated that their desert was finished…they weren’t doing the nasty like she had previously thought. Still, what surprised her was not the fact that they were excitedly jumping because of that…it was the fact that they were kissing when Reina had gotten into the kitchen. She knew Ai was seeing someone, because of the way she acted, but she never thought it would be Konno Asami; the quiet and shy girl who everyone thinks is actually with Ogawa Makoto. They were in boxers and tank tops as they delightfully ate the chocolate cake that was taken out of the microwave a couple of seconds ago and surely they were engrossed in that action since silence was what the kitten received from them. Reina thought they had forgotten about her but both women pointed to another cake that was placed on top of the counter.
“Tanaka-san; eat!”
“Yeah Rei go on.”
Reina slowly took into her hands the plate that contained another chocolate cake that was similar to the one her friends were eating and began to eat as well. As they all ate; Reina couldn’t help but observe Ai and Asami’s behavior towards each other. Sure they were immersed in their treat but every so often they would look at each other as they ate and smile the most honest smile Reina had ever seen from both of them. Konno was clean in the way she ate but Ai would have none of that as she messily ate and closed the distance between them to smother some leftover chocolate on Asami’s cheek. Reina was quite surprised from Asami’s reaction to that since she wasn’t used to seeing this soft spoken and shy girl outright lick Ai’s chocolate covered face before kissing her sweetly on the lips.
‘They’re lovers… I wonder if I could be her lover as well…’
At seeing that sweet lover’s exchange; Reina’s mood got a bit gloomier and the women in front of her noticed. They glanced at each other as both silently conversed and thought of a way to discreetly ask what was wrong with the girl. Deciding that the best way to do this was with a straight and clean face; Ai went over the counter and took some paper towels that she had damped over the sink and cleansed both her and her lover’s face before taking away the empty plates in their hands. As Ai cleaned the mess; Asami motioned for Reina to follow her over to the living room so that they could wait for Ai. They didn’t have to wait long for the monkey who had quickly come back from the kitchen with a bowl of strawberries in hand.
“Dig in girls. Now tell me Reina, is something wrong?”
“Well…I…”
“You didn’t know we’re lovers did you?”
Reina’s soft gasp elicited a giggle from the women who just told her ‘Surprise!’ and held hands once again before asking the kitten what had actually brought her there since it couldn’t have been because of them. Their kind smiles as they asked; boosted Reina’s confidence in the matter and fisting up her hands that were located at each side of her thighs she shut her eyes and nervously bowed to them as she asked for a small favor.
“Please help plan a date to confess to Gaki-san!”
As she opened one of her shut eyes, Reina saw the pleasantly surprised expression on her friends’ faces as they processed what they had been told. After exchanging a knowing look; they both held each of Reina’s fisted hands as they nodded to show her that they would absolutely help. After seeing their eager smiles Reina became apprehensive and her eyes widened as she asked them a single question.
“Wait a second… you’re not going to give me another crazy idea like Ogawa-san who kept going on and on about having a picnic at a pumpkin field as the sun sets… are you?”
Ai and Asami looked at each other and began to heartily laugh since that was exactly what Makoto had suggested to them when each went over to ask for her help right before confessing. And if it weren’t funny enough; it worked perfectly! And it had been about three years since that happened and there they were listening to one of their juniors tell them that Mako’s idea was completely mad. Still they thought about what to do so that Reina could be successful in her ‘quest to gain Risa’s heart’ since Gaki had texted them a couple of hours ago asking for the same thing.
“Reina you should just do something you both love to do. It’ll work out in the end. And hey: Mako-chan’s idea is not crazy at all.”
“Oh it isn’t? Then tell me how you two got together!”
Reina puffed out her cheeks as she crossed her arms over her chest waiting for a reply from the now blushing women in front of her. They bashfully eyed each other before gaining the courage to both tell Reina what they had done right before they confessed.
~Flashback~
“Mako-chan…I like her… What can I do?”
Makoto thought hard since she knew that Asami and Ai truly liked each other even though neither had truly confessed their feelings. Now this was going to be special so she put her brain to work on overdrive to bring out the best confession idea ever. As she brainstormed; her gaze kept going back to the pumpkin pie over the coffee table. It was her favorite treat and her senses were begging her for a taste to satisfy her needs.
“…Pumpkin…”
“Eh? What was that Mako-chan?”
Makoto realized what she had just said so she needed to cover up that slip of the tongue with something. Soon, the word pumpkin came accompanied by the word picnic and that orange color brought to her mind a sunset. Still piecing things together; she noticed that it was a foolproof plan since both girls loved to eat treats and surely there were other things to bring to a picnic in case they got sick of the pumpkins…which after giving much thought…how could anyone get sick of pumpkins?! They’re even the main decoration for Halloween!
“Take her on a picnic Kon Kon!”
“A picnic?!”
“Yes!! Have a picnic on a pumpkin field as you watch a sunset together right before you confess!! It’s foolproof!”
Asami thought about that idea for a couple of minutes and since Mako was totally excited because of it she only nodded and told her friend that she was going to take an early leave to prepare for that. After her friend had left; Mako sat at her living room and began to eat the pumpkin pie as she grinned to herself in bliss. After a couple of bites, her cellphone began to ring as the other main character of this plan called her.
“Hel-“
“Mako-chan! I can’t handle it anymore! Please!! How can I gain her attention!! Do I lure her with a microwave?!”
Ogawa Makoto had never laughed so hard in her life before hearing Ai burst out in a manner that was quite exactly like Niigaki Risa’s. She was panicking…in a good way but still… and her desperation could be heard on the phone as Mako just laughed her socks off in pure glee. Calming her laughter, she just managed to ask her one question and give her an order.
“Are there pumpkin fields in Fukui? Find one; give her the address via e-mail, a meeting hour, and go meet her there.”
Ai was quiet after Makoto’s reply and through the phone one could clearly hear Ai writing down the instructions she had been given by her friend before a shy ‘Thank you’ came through the receiver followed by a ‘See you later.’
~End Flashback~
“So what happened?”
Ai and Konno looked at each other before bursting out in a hearty laugh as they prepared themselves to tell Reina what had happened after that.
“Well, I sent Kon-chan the e-mail with the directions for the pumpkin field as well as a date and an hour to meet her and sure enough she went there basket in hand.”
“Yeah but… Ai-chan here is truly a ‘Rain woman’ and as soon as we got there it started to pour! Haha! We had to run for shelter and an old couple greeted us and let us in to escape the rain. They saw how we were dressed as well as the picnic basket and they let us use their gazebo to have our date.”
The girls then described to Reina that the gazebo was decorated with figurines in the shapes of pumpkins as well as pumpkin drawings all along it. Sure it wasn’t what they had planned but they were at least surrounded by pumpkins and that had to count for something right? As they ate in the gazebo and made small conversations their nerves were growing since they knew that the time to confess was getting closer and closer. As they reached their dessert they noticed that it had run cold so they shyly went into the house once again to ask the old couple if they could use their microwave.
“I like microwaves a lot…”
“Haha I know baby. So we were permitted to use the microwave and as I saw her excited back facing me; I gained the courage I needed and hugged her from the back.”
“You were shaking a bit when you held me. But After your confession we were both shaking so it didn’t matter.”
Reina smiled as she heard the lover’s story about how they had confessed their feelings in front of a microwave. Sure they were nervous and sure it was quite funny how Mako’s plan didn’t exactly go as planned but worked perfectly. But most of all Reina saw that to make the perfect confession both parties need to be together and share the same feelings which she knew Risa did.
“Rei take her to Disney or to some Karaoke…or wherever you want. Just remember, she likes ice…much more than popcorn.”
Ai winked at her as Asami giggled and leaned over to rest on her shoulder. The quiet girl muttered a ‘You can do it!’ to Reina and the kitten decided that she was going to stay true to herself before confessing. She stood up from her seat and went over to hug her friends before going out the door to plan for that date. But something stopped her right before she reached the door and she decided to ask them about it.
“Hey…did you ever tell her that her plan didn’t work at all?”
Asami and Ai looked at each other and began to giggle. That was enough proof for Reina so she left the apartment right after. Both women then shared a sweet kiss as they held hands whilst relaxing on the couch.
“I wish for their happiness. Risa-chan, Reina-chan: Ganbatte!”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I had fun with this. Experimenting with a new pairing lol Thanks for reading! :peace:
-
you stole it from me :lol: :lol: :lol: j/k j/k j/k
that was very amusing and it always nice to experiment with new couples, especially using Konkon.
yes you are getting closer, closer to me realizing you may have to keep writing until you get there. I don't think many others do know either so you are not the only one :lol:
-
@Kurosawa87: Lol stole what?? Dang it... one pairing down only 3,000,000,000 to go :P Hahaha and yeah I have fun doing these experiments. Thank you for reading!
@ :shocked: Quiet-san....cai-san... :shocked: you read it!!! And Kawaii-san and rndm-san as well !!!! :panic: :bow: Arigato! Hope you enjoyed!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Hey guys! I'm back with another seed. Seed number 26 is up! Now lets see...it was inspired by Father's day... even if that remark may surprise you as you read. But hey, I've had this on my mind for a while and it was handwritten first so...yeah... I enjoyed writing it (that may surprise you as well after you read it.) So I hope you enjoy yoursel as you read seed number 26! [Oh and I didn't know how to name it so lets put it as Revelations lol]
Revelations
“Babe I’m home.”
[…]
Silence was the only thing that replied her as she called her lover’s name. Greeted only by a darkened apartment, she recalled the reason why her only reply that evening was silence. They had fought, and not lightly like other times. This was a serious fight and she knew she had hurt her lover deeply and that angered her. It angered her because her lover was not at fault; it angered her because it was her own reluctance to get closer to the girl what had brought on this fight. Even though it had been two weeks since that incident; the memories from that day were still fresh in her mind.
~Flashback~
“Ok girls, you have a one hour break before rehearsals begins once again so enjoy.”
Ai had addressed the girls after their instructor had left for lunch and soon everyone was grabbing their bags to leave for lunch as well. But Reina was stumped as she looked around the studio’s floor for her seemingly lost bag. She hadn’t lost her bag before and she knew just exactly where she had left it, but in its place her cellphone lied and as she picked it up she noticed there was a new message.
\’Bananas are great…Chocolate is good. If you want to eat your food; search for the magnificent Jun!’ JR11-11/
Giggling at the message, Reina followed the address her banana loving panda had texted her. She wanted to be alone with the girl but she didn’t know that her wishes would be fulfilled so soon. As soon as she got to the Janitor’s room on the eleventh floor at the eleventh door; she felt her heart beating fast from excitement as well as her stomach rumbling in anticipation since she knew her panda was a great cook. Opening the door, she was met with the smell of freshly made ‘yakiniku’ that was served over a candlelit white cloth covered table. Across from her; she saw her lover sitting there smiling in pure delight as she took in Reina’s expression from the small surprise she had made the girl.
“I hope you’re hungry darling.”
“You bet I am.”
It was no wonder that they would wolf down their lunch, since rehearsals were hectic enough that they would be immensely tired and hungry, but after every four-five bites they would look at each other and smile. The love-struck cat looked at her lover and took in each beautiful feature the candles heightened as she ate. Her long dark hair pulled back in a bun, her messy fringe that was slightly stuck on her face because of the previously sweaty activity, her big eyes that only looked at her, and her mouth that had stuck its tongue out at her after the owner had noticed her staring. Jun Jun belonged to her; nobody could be as close as she was to the panda and that’s the way she wanted it forever and ever.
“Reina…if you keep looking at me like that; desert won’t be enough to satisfy me.”
The kitten blushed after Jun’s comment but she knew from previous make-out sessions that the older girl desired her so it didn’t shake her up much. Still, Reina wanted to at least please the girl one way or another so she scooted over towards her until she sat on her lap and brought her arms around the panda’s neck to bring them even closer. Jun knew her lover well and after the kitten sat in her lap she deeply looked into her eyes to see if the girl was wavering in her decision. There was a small exchange between the girls and both relaxed in each other’s arms as permission was granted for a kiss.
A kiss that started slow and tempting with both lovers fully taking in the taste in their mouths. Knowing her girl; Jun let Reina set the pace and she complied with the kitten’s every move. It was a sweet kiss; but slowly the kitten’s tongue shyly poked Jun’s lips and the panda granted the access her lover was asking for. Still slow in their movements; both girls explored each other’s mouth and soon Reina tightened her hold on Jun’s neck as she felt the panda’s arms begin to move from the floor; then towards her hips, her stomach, and finally towards her ribcage. Reina visibly tensed but didn’t break the kiss even if her focus was mostly on her lover’s hands. Jun’s left hand slowly glided down to rest on the kitten’s hip as the panda’s right hand rested on the girl’s ribcage before tightening that hold and bringing her girl closer to her so that she could lay over her.
“Mm…wait…stop.”
Engrossed in the kiss, Jun didn’t hear her lover and thus tried to deepen the kiss but Reina pushed her off as she repeated once again what she had said. Shakily, Reina took the panda’s hands off from her body and slowly stepped down from her lap as she sat across from Jun once again. The panda was quite irked but Reina was more focused in calming herself rather than explaining the reason for stopping so she didn’t notice when Jun had gotten up and turned on the lights before blowing the candles out.
“Jun…”
“It’s ok. No need to explain.”
“No but Jun… don’t be mad.”
Jun looked at the girl right in the eyes and Reina couldn’t imagine what the panda was thinking nor predict her next moves. But Reina gasped and her eyes widened when her lover had made a move towards her to hold her by her midsection and bring her closer to taste her lips once again. Unlike their previous kiss; this one was rough… desperate. Coupled with Jun’s pleading eyes; Reina began to tremble under the girl’s presence and she felt her lover break their kiss but stay close enough to feel the vibrations of her voice on her lips as she whispered.
“How can I not be mad Reina…when I can’t even touch my girlfriend without being rejected and pushed away by her?”
“…”
That silence angered Jun even more and she proceeded to claim the lips of the girl in front of her once again. She held the squirming Reina in place and wouldn’t let go even after hearing the girl’s whimpers. Still, the panda knew that what she was doing wasn’t right so she ceased her actions and broke the kiss. She was truly sorry for her actions and couldn’t believe that she could be able to almost force her girlfriend to kiss her against her will. But what she saw in her lover’s eyes was something she had never seen before: Reina was hurt by her actions…deeply hurt.
“Reina…I’m so sor-”
*Smack*
“Oww…Reina…wait! Hold on!”
She ran away as fast as she could. Away from her lover’s voice desperately calling her name and begging her to stop. But the pain in her heart grew more and more as those desperate yells resounded in her name. By now she was crying and running through the unforgiving rain that had befallen Tokyo that afternoon; her thoughts still on her pleading lover back at the dance studio.
‘I’m sorry…it’s not you…it’s me! You’ll only end up getting hurt Jun…’
Her running had ceased by now due to fatigue but she still walked under the rain as the drops stabbed her shoulders after each step she took. The smell of freshly made bread caught her attention and she slowly turned into the direction the smell came from and walked to get face to face with the front of the bakery’s window. Amidst all that pain she was feeling, a smile began to grace her lips as she saw a young girl take a bite out of a freshly made loaf of sweet bread. She remembers clearly how she used to save money each day to go at least once a week to eat something from the local bakery back at Fukuoka, and seeing that this newer generation was able to have this small delight put her heart at a small ease.
But after a couple of seconds she saw that the girl had been called by someone and she had replied with her brightest smile. Curious as to who may have called the child she saw a man in his 30’s walk up to her with open arms that were soon filled with the girls small body as she eagerly hugged him and called him ‘Papa’. He was smiling proudly at his child and both shared an honest hug before they felt a third person’s stare as they embraced each other. But when they looked over the window of the bakery only the rain greeted them.
‘Why wasn’t my Papa like…’
~End Flashback~
Her memories had triggered yet another round of tears to fall from her eyes and soak not only her cheeks but the armrest of her apartment’s sofa. Grateful that both her mother and brother were out for the day; she released mournful cries that were muffled by the cushions on that sofa. Heartbroken, empty and alone; that’s how she found herself that evening… Plagued by guilt from the actions she had taken that afternoon two weeks ago and scarred for life because of events she was powerless against. She didn’t know how much time had passed whilst she was in that position but neither her mother nor brother had returned home and the sun had already settled for the day.
‘It’s been a long day Reina… you need a shower.’
Agreeing to her mind’s request; her tired body slowly stood from the sofa and trudged towards her room to take some pieces of clothing with her to the bathroom. In her bedroom; she took in all of the pictures that evidenced just how far she had gotten in that relationship she held with her loved one. Her first real relationship…her first true love…but still she felt guilty that she had hurt that special person in such a way when she didn’t even deserve it. Taking her clothing, she went towards the bathroom and stripped off that earthly mantle that covers her frail body marked by years of falsely professed love. Without wasting time she turned on her shower with a warm setting and stepped into it to stand under the falling drops she secretly hoped would cleanse all her worries. Muscles relaxing from the warmth, deep breaths exhaled in an attempt for relaxation, and closed eyes that earnestly tried to get the images from her past away from her vision. She took the soap that lay beside her and began to lather her body and cleanse herself when suddenly her hands came to a stop at a specific spot over her left ribcage.
{“Farmers, slave owners, even normal people like me…we all have something in common and do you know what it is?”
A man said as he turned his cigarette in his finger whilst smugly smiling. He then glanced at the girl on the floor before eyeing his cigarette once again.
“They all put marks on what belongs to them. A brand so to speak… And after their belongings were branded they would have ownership that lasted until death did them part.”
He began to laugh out loud and demanded that the woman who aguishly cried by his side ceased her bawling since he knew the little girl wouldn’t remember this in the future. He then took one last look at the little girl who was clutching her left side with fury filled eyes that met his gaze; and smoked out a puff of his cigarette before deviously smiling in accomplishment.}
Trembling under the shower, she traced her fingers over the imprint on her left ribcage and her anger boiled once again. Before she could explode; she decided to get out of the shower and head into the living room to try and at least watch the program broadcasted at that hour. Not even 15 minutes had passed after she was seated on the couch in front of the T.V when her doorbell suddenly rang. Looking over the clock under her T.V she noticed that it was still early for her mother and brother to come home and they had keys so they wouldn’t need to ring the doorbell. Standing from the couch she went over to see who was visiting at that hour and her shocked gasped couldn’t be hidden after she saw who was at the door.
“Jun Jun…”
“Good afternoon…we seriously need to talk.”
Reina hesitantly stepped to the side to grant her visitor entrance to her apartment. Jun was cold in her actions… border lining plain rude… but Reina knew that she deserved much worse after what she had done so she just motioned for them to sit over at the couch. The panda hadn’t looked her in the eye at all ever since she had gotten to the kitten’s apartment five minutes ago and the silence was beginning to stab at both their hearts so they decided to speak.
“I’m sorry.”
“No…Reina…I shouldn’t have forced you…I’m the one who’s sorry.”
“I shouldn’t have slapped you Jun…you’re right…I’m always so closed off you can never…you can’t…”
Reina began to tear up once again but Jun Jun got closer to her and gently wiped the small tears that had begun to fall from the kitten’s eyes. Afraid that if she kissed the kitten’s lips everything would worsen; Jun Jun opted to kiss her lover’s forehead instead as she shushed her. Holding each other’s hands; they looked into their eyes and tried to show their most honest expressions and feelings of love. The panda, trying to get over this bump in their relationship and bring some happiness back into the kitten’s eyes, stood up and asked Reina to get dressed because they were going to the cinema for an impromptu date. Reina looked at her lover and slowly nodded her head to the panda’s request since she shared the girl’s wish to try and progress in their relationship. As she got herself dressed, she eyed the scar on her left ribcage but a soft touch over it, from the quiet panda that had silently followed her to the bedroom, prompted a whimper to escape her lips.
{“No…please stop…”
Reina begged almost inaudibly against the lips that furiously attacked her mouth. The hold on her hands tightened and her tears escaped as her body kept receiving the unwanted contact. She squirmed and pushed off the weight that straddled her but it was effortless. Then she felt fingers trace over the mark on her left ribcage and her naked and frail body trembled at the rough touch.
“You see this spot over here? This says you’re my property and I can do with you as I please so stop resisting.”
She looked into unwelcoming eyes and felt like prey to this abusive beast. The tears that kept falling never once helped her blur the face of the demon that held her in his grasp but she tightly shut her eyes when she felt something harshly poking between her thighs to gain access.}
“Reina are you ok?”
The kitten took quick and shallow breaths as she was pulled from her memories by her lover. Jun, who was holding her hands in deep concern, looked into Reina’s eyes and searched for something wrong with her girlfriend. Reina was trembling, her heart was racing and tears were beginning to fall from her eyes. Her lover shook her by the shoulders and when the kitten looked into her eyes she could only see the face of the demon that tormented her in the past. Jun could clearly see the suddenly frightened face of her lover and she couldn’t understand what had brought on this pained and scarred expression from Reina so she unconsciously tightened her hold on the kitten. After the hold on her shoulders tightened; Reina began to panic and her shortness of breath was evident to the panda who, after noticing her actions, tried to soothe her in any way she could. But this was too much for Reina and suddenly she fainted.
“Woah Reina! Reina!”
{“No…please stop…”
“Stop? Why? You belong to me.”
A continuous and desperate sob could be heard all around the room as the subdued earnestly tried to free herself from the aggressive hands that touched her all along. She continued to move around trying to escape but she was strongly held in place and the person that straddled her kept marking her body with ferocious bites. Amidst her sobs, the room was filled with the crackling from the fireplace next to them that continued to do its job to warm up the ambience in that cold and unwelcoming room without being disturbed by its occupants.
“You won’t ever leave my side. That, I promise… Even if you do manage to escape; this mark I’ll leave will remind everyone that you only belong to me.”
The person kept biting under her left breast as if to mark the place but she saw an arm reach over to the fireplace and take a hold of a metal rod that, unbeknownst to her, was warming up until now. The lips that were previously biting her; separated from her left side and took ahold of her lips for a second before breaking the kiss and licking her lips one last time.
“Remember this day as the day you shall never leave my side.”
A scream echoed aloud as she felt her skin burning off by the metal rod the person had taken from the fire and placed over her left ribcage. She was tightly held in place as the excruciating pain enveloped her whole body and the smell of burnt skin filled the air. Her thoughts were blank; only focusing on the pain that the rod was bringing her, but the clear sizzle her skin made as it burnt was music to the ears of her perpetrator who imitated its sound and giggled. The torture had already taken her voice hostage and only her tears were left to fall all over her pain contoured expression. And after what seemed like an eternity; the person slowly took away the rod from the now burnt skin and saw how the burn mark adjusted to its new home and revealed its complete form. She opened her tired eyes with much difficulty after being so tightly shut due to the burn and saw the lioness that hovers over her smugly smile and stare at the new artwork imprinted over her small and frail body before sweetly going down and placing a tender kiss over it.
“Now, you belong to me…only me Jun.”
“Why…Reina…why?”}
Gasping, Reina jerked up in her bed clutching her left side as the nightmare had woken her up. Sweat was falling from her brow and she proceeded to hold her chest to try and calm her fast beating heart. But the desperation brought on by that nightmare nulled her attempts to calm herself and she kept thinking about what she had just seen; her lover…marked by her own hands… forced by her own selfishness. She couldn’t bear to see her lover as the submissive prey she was under her hands, so she had decided to try and prevent that from happening in any way she could.
‘Jun… if we stay together… I’ll only end up hurting you…’
Looking around her room in search for the panda; she came face to face with her lover who was silently staring at her and drinking a glass of water. Jun’s eyes were filled with tears and her whole being tried to mask her brokenhearted expression to no avail. Reina, after seeing her lover defeated, began to bawl over the knees that were right now close to her chest. It was too late; she did what had been done to her in the past…she broke her…the person she loves the most…she marked her. Jun felt defeated since she couldn’t do what she had promised herself: protect Reina no matter what.
“Reina…”
After being so long with the kitten; she knew there was something obscure that she hadn’t been told, yet she didn’t pry into her lover’s life to lean what it was. Still; while Reina was unconscious she kept mumbling as she tossed and turned…mumbling something that to anyone who was close enough to hear was horrible. Her sobs as she kept on mumbling: ‘Papa… itai…yamete…yamete kudasai…please stop, Papa…please… it hurts…’ kept on repeating itself in the panda’s mind but still she decided to try and mend this broken girl in front of her any way she could so she slowly stood and began to approach Reina.
‘I need some answers Reina…I’m not going to let you suffer alone anymore.’
Sitting on the bed, Jun dried her tears and walked towards the kitten before softly placing her hand over the girl’s shoulder as she held her knees and quietly sobbed. The gentle touch quickly caught the kitten’s attention who in turn gasped as she looked at the panda who was sitting in front of her with clear concern. Jun was trembling…it was a slight tremble but Reina felt her lover’s nervousness as she tried to voice out her request. After a couple of minutes like that, the hold on the kitten’s hand shoulder and Jun fixed her gaze to stare at the girl’s eyes.
“Reina…It’s not easy for me to ask you this and… and I know it will be even harder for you to answer me but… I need to know.”
She nodded at her girlfriend’s request and both deeply sighed as they prepared themselves. Reina knew this was about her past and about the reason why she never gets closer to Jun. Yet since she has never told anyone about this, not even her mother, she was quite afraid to voice out her story for the first time in her life. She thought for a second on how to begin this since she knew that after she began there was no turning back…but she also knew that after she told Jun; the possibility of being left behind by her was very high.
“That scar on your side…your frightened eyes as you gazed into mine…how you never let me touch you…and the way you kept on pleading to your father to stop. Reina; you told me your dad used to hit you when you were young but…it’s more than that isn’t it?”
This was it; Jun hit the nail on the head and was now asking her lover for an explanation. Reina swallowed hard as she prepared herself to answer but when she tried to begin no words would come out of her mouth. She didn’t even notice but she had begun to tremble and take shaky breaths before nodding to her girlfriend’s question.
“Reina…you can’t keep all of this bottled up inside you forever. I’m here…I’ll listen…so please tell me. I can’t help you if you don’t.”
At the panda’s words Reina took a deep breath and mustered up what little courage she had to begin and tell her girlfriend the whole story…her whole story. As she began, she couldn’t bear to look at Jun in the eyes so she looked to the side and spoke. Soon enough, memories from the kitten’s childhood began to be recalled and told to her lover who listened intently.
~Flashback~
“Reina, come here!”
A man called for his five year old daughter to come meet him in the living room of their big house. He was resting for the day since he usually works the night shift and taking advantage of the fact his wife had gone out of the home to her own job; he decided to enjoy his time with his precious daughter.
“I’m here Papa!”
The small curly haired girl excitedly ran towards the living room and into the arms of her father. She gleefully laughed as he tickled her sides and she hugged his big head and enjoyed the scent her dear father expelled. She playfully screamed as he began to softly bite her round cheeks and ears before laughing along with her. After their small game he put her down in front of him and she looked at his expression with her innocent wonky eyes.
“I’m bored Reina-chan, Mama left for work so now it’s the two of us. How about we play a game? You are learning how to read in school right?”
The little kitty nodded her head from excitement over playing a game with her loving father that involves one of her favorite activities: reading. He showed a sly smile, which in his daughter’s innocent eyes looked as excited as hers, and began to explain the rules. He picked up a notepad that was set over the coffee table by his side and addressed his daughter once again.
“I’ll write some words here for you to read and give you a reward for each word you read correctly. If you can read it: I will give you a kiss, but if you can’t read it: you have to take a piece of clothing off. Do you understand Reina-chan? Want to play?”
Reina nodded and bounced around as she waited for her beloved father to begin writing words on the notepad for her to read. In her young and chaste mind she kept telling herself to get them all right so she could be showered by sweet kisses from her Papa even if her dear father had rather obscure plans. Soon enough the game began and she successfully read three of the words her father had given her. His kisses were soft against her skin and his stubble made her giggle from the ticklish sensation but as soon as she laughed his tongue traced the spot he had kissed. He kept on writing on the notepad after his daughter read the words and soon enough began to alternate between words he knew she could read with those he knew she clearly couldn’t thus varying the game between kisses and pieces of clothing being discarded from the young girl’s body.
“Can you read this Reina-chan?”
‘触れる’
“To…touch…?”
She shivered as he nodded and began to place a kiss over her naked chest before softly sucking on it. Completely naked to his eyes, the girl began to feel uncomfortable under his touch and tremble each time his rough hands felt around her body. He quickly noticed and shushed the girl that was beginning to get frightened before he kissed her on the forehead and sweetly smiled at her. She was beginning to get tired from this scary game but the smile that laced her father’s lips was enough to convince her to keep playing.
‘Papa…he never smiles like this…I want that smile to be mine…’
After another round of words that were both correctly and incorrectly read, Reina found her naked self cradled in her father’s arms as he trailed gentle kissed from her stomach all the way to her forehead. After he reached his daughter’s forehead he eyed the clock that hangs on the wall across from the sofa and placed the girl gently on the floor as he straightened his clothing and cleared his throat. Reina knew the game was over and she slowly began to pick up her clothes from around the living room as he smiled in pure satisfaction. He then gently helped his daughter get dressed as he told her that the girl’s mother would be home from work in a couple of minutes and the girl diligently obeyed him and let herself be dressed by his now soft working hands. He kissed her forehead once again after she was fully clothed and took her by the shoulders before speaking directly at her.
“Reina-chan, this is our special game ok? So let’s keep it a secret from mommy or she’ll get jealous. I love you very much sweetie.”
Reina nodded at his words and she imitated his playful sign by putting her finger on top of her sealed lips before smiling at him. She then proceeded to sit beside him on the couch and began to watch the program he was previously watching on T.V right before the front door opened revealing the matriarch of the home. The young girl smiled as their parents shared a loving kiss after they greeted each other and in her mind decided to keep the secret game she had with her father as that: a secret.
‘I love Papa very much. This is our secret because he loves me as well.’
~End flashback~
The smaller of the two girls was crying by now and Jun only managed to sharply exhale the breath she had held on for who knows how long. Her mind was soon filled with thoughts of hatred towards this man she hadn’t even met. To have touched his daughter at such a young age was despicable and unimaginable to the panda whose parents couldn’t be more caring and loving than they were. She looked over at her girlfriend who was trembling and aguishly crying as she told her story. Still, Jun sat by her side, keeping a safe distance so as to not scare the girl and patiently waited for Reina to continue…but she wasn’t prepared for the startling confession that came from the kitten’s lips.
“That’s only the beginning Jun…from there on it got worse…”
“Reina…”
The girl took another shaky breath as she prepared herself to continue. Her hands no longer held Jun’s and her hold on the bed sheets tightened as her fury filled voice resounded in the room.
“When I was seven…Papa branded me with his cigarette. I was taking a shower when suddenly Mama entered the bathroom and saw me. I had begun to take showers alone when Papa and I began to play our game, since Papa wanted me to keep the spots left by his mouth a secret as well, and she found that strange so she went into the bathroom to find out what was going on with my reluctance to bathe with her. When she saw my body…her eyes widened and a horrified look covered her face as she studied every mark on it. She then slammed the door shut and began to scream at my father. I remember touching every hickey and asking myself if these marks Papa left after each of our games was wrong… I remember the feeling of disappointing Mama by keeping this a secret from her but…I loved Papa’s smile too much to let it fade by revealing our secret.”
Jun looked at Reina as she listened to the kitten’s story and she tried to hide her shock when she began to do the math of the girl’s age when that incident had happened. She was quite sure but she didn’t know how to ask and she began to fidget. Reina, in the midst of her tears, noticed Jun’s hesitation and looked at her to try and let her spit out what she was thinking. Jun noticed her lover’s stare and asked the question that was nagging at her.
“But Reina…wasn’t your mom pregnant with you brother when you were seven?”
Reina nodded and her eyes soon filled up with the utmost feelings of wrath a human could manage. It was wrath brought upon pain but she was feeling it as if it was happening once again. The memories of that evening were crystal clear and she looked to the side as angry tears fell from her eyes.
“That’s the reason I had actually gotten out of the bathroom. I could hear the clear yelling from both my parents but in the midst of that yelling; I heard my mother scream after a slap resounded. My father yelled at her some more and I just ran from the bathroom towards the living room where I saw her on the floor crying her eyes out and clutching her stomach as blood dripped from her lip. I truly felt the desire to just murder him right there…he hurt Mama… he hit her knowing how delicate she was at the time…he hit her and grinned. He was satisfied he hit her and even more so when I yelled as well. He then faced me and ran towards me putting my hands over my head before placing his cigarette over my left side. He didn’t even hesitate Jun… he just placed it there…the pain was unbearable but the look in his eyes as he branded me was even worse. My mind was blank but my mother’s scream as he did that was clear and right after; he threw me across the room. I still have dreams about that night Jun… he brands me and then throws me aside after giving explanations about what the brand means… Even though it’s a small thing…it’s the thing that reminds me the most of him and of these events.”
Jun processed all of this in her mind as Reina kept on telling her about the experience. If it was hard for her, she couldn’t even imagine how hard it was for Reina to tell her about it. Jun kept asking herself how could Reina bear this all on her own for all of these years and still live a somewhat normal life. Her thoughts revolved around her lover and she clearly understood the reason Reina didn’t like being touched in any way. But the kitten’s next action brought a gasp from her as Reina slowly lifted her shirt, took Jun’s hand in hers and placed it over the scar so that the panda could touch it. Both were trembling but this small touch brought them closer than ever and suddenly Jun remembered the fact that this scar was acquired when Reina was seven.
“But Reina…if he did that when you were seven…that means there’s more right? You left for Tokyo when you were twelve didn’t you?”
Reina put Jun’s arm by her side but never let go of it and nodded her head since Jun Jun was right. Jun shifted on the bed and looked over at Reina once again as she waited for the kitten to continue. She didn’t think it could get worse but the words spoken by the kitten caught the panda off guard.
“When…when I turned nine…Papa took his perverted game a step further and he… he began to-“
The kitten began to wail as she tried to tell Jun what happened and the panda could only do what she knew best. She took the kitten into her arms and let her cry out her suffering. The small and frail girl that clung to her as if her life depended on it didn’t notice the panda shuffling on the bed to rest her back on the headrest and hold her tighter than before. Jun didn’t pressure her to speak; she just held her close to her chest and let her be. But Reina, after a couple of minutes, spoke again.
~Flashback~
The man kept on writing the numbers his calculator gave him as he did the math whilst doing the bills. His unsatisfied face didn’t go unnoticed to his wife, who was taking glances every now and then as she cooked him a meal. He grumbled each time an unwanted sum came up but he still wrote the number down and balanced his checkbook. As he kept on doing the math a strong cry came from one of the bedrooms and prompted him to lose count of what he was doing which in turn made him throw his calculator at the wife.
“Damn it woman! Keep that child quiet or I will!”
The mother, after having been thrown the calculator in her face, ran towards the room where the baby was crying and desperately tried to shush his cries. A tear ran down her cheeks as she cradled her son calming him down and a bruise was beginning to form in her forehead from the previously thrown calculator. Soon; silence could be heard once again in the home before being broken by Reina who opened the front door and announced her arrival from school with a monotone ‘Tadaima’.
“Okaeri, Reina.”
After her father recognized her arrival, Reina hurriedly went towards the stairs to go into her room but she was stopped by her father’s voice. He had put his papers aside and taken off his glasses to look at his daughter.
“Shower, then come to my room.”
He then picked up everything and proceeded to go to his room where he waited for his daughter to finish. It wasn’t long before Reina came into the room because she knew her father hated waiting for her so she took a quick bath and met him there. She slowly walked towards him after he beckoned for her to come closer.
“I truly love the smell of your body freshly showered.”
The man smelt Reina’s shoulders as he kept taking off every piece of clothing from her body and kissing the exposed skin. The nine-year-old sat on the bed as her father kept undressing her and the only thing that kept going through her mind was that she was the one receiving all his ‘love’ and not her mother or little brother and that thought was enough to give her the strength to endure this. Then; the man took off her underwear, grabbed her small hips and brought her closer to him to put his lips on her underdeveloped mounds to suck and lightly bite them. Those bites prompted tears to fall from her eyes and small yelps to leave her lips as she trembled under his rough touch and senseless caressing. Yet he was not over and in a swift move he picked her up and placed her in the middle of the bed. She turned stiff at the action and prepared herself for what was to come as he took off his clothes. His rough lips when he kissed her didn’t do much to muffle the painful yelps the young girl let out as he violently entered her small body.
“Ahh…I needed this. With you I can forget everything. I love you my sweet Reina.”
He said that without halting his actions and the girl could only limply lie under his body as he continued. Her lifeless eyes brimming with tears as well as her small trembles due to the pain she was feeling were the only sign of life from the girl who had already lost all hope of ever living a normal life. Time seemed to stretch on into eternity but still her father had found himself satisfied after a while and slowly exited the girl whilst placing tender kisses across her face. When he was completely out; he eyed his work and his gaze halted at the place they were previously connected which had a thin blood trail that slowly dripped onto the bedspread.
“Whops…to hard. Don’t worry sweetie, you’ll get used to it since I’ll never get tired of you. You are the one who always clears my mind when it’s filled with unimportant things. Why Reina…if you were for sale I would always buy…you.”
His thoughts were cut short as his gaze met his daughter’s and an idea flashed through his mind. For the past few months they were experiencing some monetary problems and his daughter proved to be the solution to them. Reina could see in his eyes that a horrible idea had come up in her father’s mind but she couldn’t fathom what it was due to the pain. Her fatigue from the previous work had caught up to her and the girl faded into a deep and tired slumber in a couple of minutes. Still, she heard one last thing come out of her father’s lips before she succumbed to slumber.
“You’ll fix everything my little princess. I’ll make sure of that.”
~End Flashback~
“…Papa…Papa raped me almost daily those last three years I spent in Fukuoka… But that wasn’t all…Papa sold my body to his friends so that he could pay his debts. He then sold me to businessmen, politicians, foreigners, men and women alike… He sold me for a price that changed depending on how they were going to do me…and people paid him regardless of the fact that I was a young girl. Even after paying his debts he continued to sell me…he… he became rich off my body Jun!”
Jun stopped breathing after that revelation from Reina and she felt her whole world crumbling at the words. This was even worse than she had imagined…her lover had endured all that abuse for so long and nobody knew… The person she trusted the most had betrayed her; her own father. As she kept on thinking about it, her strength kept diminishing and the hold she had on the kitten turned limp. She didn’t know when but as she processed the happenings in Reina’s life once again; she had begun to tear up. But she noticed what she was doing quickly and put her own pain behind so as to stay strong for Reina and as she closed her eyes she tightened her hold on the kitten once again. The girl’s crying intensified and she began to speak incoherently amidst her tears. To this, Jun just rocked her back and forth to calm her down but when it didn’t work, she did what she hadn’t done that whole night; voice out comforting words to the kitten.
“I’m here Reina. You’re not alone; it’s going to be ok. I’ll protect you. You don’t need to speak anymore, I get it.”
She had decided. She didn’t know how to begin but she was still going to try and find help for Reina. Jun cradled the kitten whose hold on her tightened and silently cried with her. In her mind she kept wondering that if this happened to her lover…just how many more children around the world have been through situations like this and still try to do their best to live. She didn’t know what to do about this situation but she knew that she needed to help Reina any way she could.
Reina… will she ever be healed from that pain…?
Can she overcome this…?
Can Jun help her…?
Reina…will she let Jun be by her side forever…?
Many questions kept ringing in the panda’s mind but as she clutched her suffering kitten she didn’t falter in her decision.
‘I’ll never leave your side.’
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Phew... nothing much... just that; it needed to be written. I seem to find angst easier to write lol Oh and thanks for reading!
-
JunReina, incredible pairing for many people's entertainment and it was a nice one-shot for father's day
-
i like the pairing but hey! her father raped her? uh-uh tsk! shocks!!!
-
@Kurosawa87: thanks for reading! It's a new pair for my stories lol they're quite interesting to write about.
@maikeatoot: ?? Hey! welcome to the farm! Lol yeah just something to kind of explain the reason her father was left behind in Fukuoka. (I know my imagination runs pretty wild lol XD)
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
So, seed number 27 is up! This is umm lets say an experiment. Humm... Yeah let's call it that. I'm not to confident with this but hey! I had fun so whatever! I hope you enjoy it. Its a 3 part shortie so I will probably update it in the next 2 days? Or something. So without further ado, seed number 27!
Antonym, Synonym, and Verb
Part 1: The antonym of: Brave
We just got here last night but…finally we’re at the place we wanted to see the most. Funny…I keep telling myself that this is something ‘WE’ chose to do when actually ‘YOU’ were the one who proposed this idea.
“Summer is nearing Gaki-san! Let’s go to the beach!”
I was quite shocked when I heard that from you since I still thought we were keeping our distance because of that argument we had a couple of years ago. Sure we made up somewhat during the musical but still we would never become as close as we were in our teenage years. Alas I couldn’t say no after seeing your excited face as you showed me pictures of Okinawa on a magazine page.
You sure are brave…
When we were practicing for the musical, you took the first step in mending our broken friendship. Right now; I still can’t forgive myself for doing that to you but… you still gathered the courage to take the first step and fix what I broke. That’s one of the things I have to say thank you for. I never could have done that…
“Come on Gaki-san! Stop rummaging through your bag and let’s go find us some shells!”
You’re already standing barefoot on the sand and your bikini-clad body faces me as you wait for me to hurry up and change before following you. Now I’ve forgotten what it was I wanted to take out of my bag and I can’t help but to feel excited to take a walk with you along the coast. Dang it…what was it that I wanted to take out of my bag?!... I take a glance back at the place you stand because of the small clattering noises the decorations on your bikini makes. Haha! I can’t believe you’re bouncing around as you hum the lyrics to Shanimuni Paradise!
“Yosh! Let’s go!”
I face you before spinning around and walking towards the coast, your steps falter behind me for a while… Will you follow me?
Steps resume and hurry up to match up mine and I glance sideways and see you with closed eyes taking in the salty breeze. I can’t help but to stare at you. You look beautiful and the way the sun kisses your creamy skin makes you even more radiant. Still…I can’t help but to keep some distance from you, I feel as though a whale could freely swim in the space between us. Well if whales could fly out of the water then yeah…that’s what it could do in the space between us.
When I look once again to your face I see you looking all over the sand and quickly take glances at me. What are you looking at? Do I have something on my clothes?! As I look down I can’t help but chuckle at the sight.
“Reina! Why didn’t you tell me I still have my sneakers and jean shorts on!?”
You giggle and the space between us…both physically and mentally…seems to have reduced. I look at your face once again and that radiant smile melts my heart; both because I helped create it and because it’s directed at me…Wait… is…are you blushing?! You are!
I inspect your face closer and my suspicions are correct: you are blushing! And now…I feel my cheeks burning as well.
‘I made you smile… Finally…it’s not tears you are giving me…it’s a smile.’
This intense desire to hold your hand fills me and I casually begin to reach over to yours. When I’m only a centimeter away from your hand… I pull back. I know, stupid me and stupid brain for making me pull back at the last second but… I’m afraid still.
I’m afraid to hurt you again. I’m afraid to bring you closer to me only to hurt and throw you away afterwards.
Your hand still sways by your side as you walk and my hand is now close to my hip twitching as it desires to take a hold of yours. But my fears overpower my body and we still walk side by side with a space in the middle. I’m not brave like you are Reina.
In fact…I’m the very antonym of brave.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Part 1 done!! See? I told you it was short lol :lol: Thanks for reading!
-
is this a tanagaki?woah i think tanagaki fEver are wew!! yeah! nice chapter!
-
Omg tanagaki what?! I love this, its so cute to see awkward Gaki and friendly Reina. Will the other parts be the same pairing?
-
I am interested in this although I found it kinda funny reading through it
-
@maikeatoot: Lol I think so as well haha. Oh and BTW congrats on breaking in page 5!! :jphip:
@rndmnweird: yup the next parts will be TanaGaki haha thanks for reading!
@kurosawa87: hehehe some things writeen there even make me go like 'huh? Koei you crazy! XD'
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
So, I told you that this series would get a daily posting and here I am. It's my first ever TanaGaki (relationship wise) and yup it's fun. Let's see what happens next in here Seed number 28!
Antonym, Synonym, and Verb
Part 2: Synonym of: Expectation
Come on you idiotic and lovable woman…React!! I want you to take my hand! Can’t you see that!? Reaching out to you right now is basically impossible. My courage can’t possibly reach such levels of power to give me the strength to take your hand in mine.
Surely you can’t be as oblivious to not notice the distinct sway of my hand that basically yells: HOLD ME!
Don’t tell me Ai-chan’s dense state of mind is rubbing off on you!
Heh, rubbing off…Ai-chan… those two words seem to come together a lot when it concerns us don’t they? In fact it was the very reason we fought back then.
~Flashback~
Your dancing body…that sweat drop…intense eyes… Dang it Niigaki Risa!!! Why do you enchant me this way!? I swear if it wasn’t for the sake of the instructor’s sanity I would just go up and kiss you in front of all the girls! But yeah…I won’t do that. We promised to keep it a secret from everyone. You haven’t even told Ai-chan.
“Ok, girls! 15 minutes of break!”
Wow, dance break?! Didn’t we just begin?! Surely I must have spaced out. But who wouldn’t when they have the world’s most perfect girl as your girlfriend and she’s seductively dancing in front of you?
You wipe the sweat from your forehead and pick up your things. We also decided to not interact a whole lot at work to try and keep everyone off our trace but receiving the cold shoulder as you begin to leave the room still stings. As if reading my thoughts; you begin to walk towards my general direction as you make your way out of the studio and when our bodies are close enough to actually touch: you place a note on my hands.
-‘I think my shirt is too revealing for your hungry eyes. I’m going to go change it after I pick up something with Ai-chan. Be in my dressing room in 5 minutes, I could use your help changing.’-
Oh now you’re just teasing me! Wait…oh crap…she saw me staring… Now, I’m embarrassed. Well…not really since it did spark something in her to ask me to help her change.
‘Take advantage of the situation, Tanaka!’
Funny how Sayu’s pervy old man’s words make perfect sense now. The note said in 5 minutes but do you seriously think I can wait that long?! Now way girl! I find myself briskly walking towards your dressing room and of course I’m early! Still 3 minutes before you come and change so that gives me enough time to hide and pounce you when you come. Brilliant idea, I can’t recognize yens but I surely can surprise you!
“But Risa…tell me why!?”
“There’s no ‘Why’ Ai-chan. It’s just a ‘No’.”
Crap, she’s with you. Sure; I love Ai-chan and she’s a good person and all but I can’t help and feel robbed of this opportunity to have sexy time with you and without your shirt.
“But didn’t you always say you would love me no matter what?”
Wait a second… Oblivious-monkey-woman say what?! Now…the math whiz is Sayu but I’m quite certain that the words: Love + Risa can only equal to me; and Takahashi Ai can’t fit into that equation at the same time.
“I did once…and if my memory doesn’t fail me; you answered with a distinct: ‘But; you’re not Maki…’”
Gaki-san…why…why do you sound so hurt when you say that to Ai? Does what we have mean nothing to you? Is it not enough?
“I’ve changed Risa. That’s why I’m asking you, so how come all of a sudden you can’t love me?”
Ai-chan is asking for a second chance with Gaki-san. What is that face? Are you considering it!? How can you?! I know you loved her before but… didn’t you say you were beginning to have stronger feelings for me each day?
“It’s not because I can’t Ai-chan…It’s because I already don’t.”
Wait…you don’t love her already?! Does that mean you love me?! I just want to jump out and hug you but seeing as I’m hiding and overhearing your conversation…that wouldn’t be such a good idea. Look at what you do to me…make my heart flutter and in the next second break it and in the other mend it.
You find what you were looking for and had it over to a now quiet Ai who just stares at the floor.
“We’ll see about that!”
“Wh-…!”
I can’t believe what I’m seeing. How dare she!!! She’s kissing you! Push her away you idiot! Pus-…!
Wait… No… Gaki-san… Why are you reciprocating it? Didn’t you just deny her? Why…
My eyes can’t help but water due to my broken heart and I can’t seem to even shut them close as the kiss you share with her deepens and your hands begin to roam and caress her body. She had once turned you down because of someone I liked…the one I liked had turned me down and chosen her…we found each other in rejected isolation and I fell hard thinking you had done the same but…It was all a lie wasn’t it?
“…How could you?”
I don’t know when I stood up but the sound of my voice surprised even me as you turned around upon hearing it. Why are you surprised?! You’re the one who asked me to come! How can you gasp and look at me with eyes full of shock when I’m the one being betrayed here?!
“Reina…”
No! Don’t say my name! I can’t hear it from your deceiving lips. I feel tears run down my face as I stand there without uttering a single word. The room then turns silent and Ai begins to excuse herself but I beat her to it. I’m not needed anymore. True love conquers all, right? If you could find yourselves in love at the same time then it all worked out didn’t it? It just means that what I feel for you isn’t true love...it just isn’t love…
~End Flashback~
I wouldn’t talk to you for a long time after that. You kept coming to me trying to explain yourself but I wouldn’t let you. In fact…I decided to talk to you thanks to the musical. We had to play a role presenting one of the closest bonds ever and well…I couldn’t bring myself to do that feeling the way I was feeling so I went up and said I was sorry. I said it because…I’ve always wondered if it was me who pushed you away after that day…I didn’t even let you approach me.
I said I was sorry because memories of that very same day and the week after that happening kept coming back at me. You wouldn’t talk to Ai; she had a strange cut on her lower lip as well as on her eyebrow, and Sayu would give you daily massages as she sang songs about keeping anger away.
My mind had pieced it together and I had truly forgiven you. I wanted to show you something and-.
“Oh! Look Tanakacchi! There’s one over there!”
What? Oh…the shells…yeah. My lame excuse for asking you to walk along with me… When I asked you on a whim to accompany me to Okinawa well…I did it to try and tell you that I can’t deny my feelings any longer…
I love you.
Still we have been walking for over 15 minutes and the distance between us is immense and the void is filled with fear and apprehension. You pick up the shell you pointed at and bring it to me. You smile at your find and I don’t know if it is because of the shell or what… but I’m secretly hoping you’re smiling because you could find something ‘I wanted’ and show it to me.
“It’s what you wanted isn’t it?! Seeing you look so hard for it made me want one as well! And Look! It’s pretty!”
You and your mixed answers…Is it so hard for you to notice that I want you to see that I still love you!? Why are you being such a coward!? I don’t know how to approach you anymore!
Dang it…I have to do it myself don’t I?
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
So, part 2: Owari~ What will happen to them ?!?!?! Who knows :P Thanks for reading!
-
Oh my, the image of Gaki beating Ai up for Reina is kind of a strange one for me to enjoy XD I can't wait for the next part!
-
Mannnn I totally meant to comment on the first part of this! -is so behind on commenting-
Tanagaki <3 slowly becoming my OTP I can't even help it and the way you've portrayed them is omg adorable~ I feel like its pretty typical of these two to dance around the elephant in the room, so to speak, and I love it. XD of course there would be a bit of Takagaki angst thrown in but I LOL'd at the mention of Risa decking Ai XD I'm w Rndy, that's hilarious.
Looking forward to the next part~ hoping its a happy ending :heart: (of course, I'll read anyway XD )
Also I love the title, seriously.
-
it's not crazy if you can prove it, :lol: anyways that angst got me and I really hope for a happy ending too, although I find myself in a knot with a pairing.
I know you'll get my favorite pairing soon :P
-
@rndmnweird: :lol: I know right? It's a small revenge from all those times Ai bonked her on the head. :P
@Quietriot: Hehe welcome to the farm! Yeah don't worry I get behind on commenting as well thanks to my bad memory. :nervous TanaGaki have had such a weird chemistry since the begining that after seeing their multiple interactions they bring out the fact that their relationship (meaning the way they approach each other) along the years have been through many ups and downs and neither of them will back down from being in control. So...yeah they're interesting to write about. As for the title :P I kind of have you to thank for that haha!
@Kurosawa87: WHAT?!?!!?!?!? REALLY?!?!?!?!!? :panic: :shocked Funny...I feel like I'm soo far off with your OTP :bleed eyes:
@The thankers below the post: Thank you for reading XD
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Ok guys! get ready for the last part of this small series! Would it bring a happy ending?! I bring to you seed number 29!
Antonym, Synonym, and Verb
Last part: Love is a verb
Risa examined the pink shell on her hand and she slowly walked towards Reina to give it to her. The kitten had been acting strange and looking a tad sad for a little while and the bean thought it was because they couldn’t find anything after walking such a distance. But as she placed the shell on Reina’s hands she saw a flash of definite courage pass through her eyes before speaking.
“You coward… You still think I’m mad because of what happened between you and Ai-chan back then aren’t you?”
She hit the nail on the head and Risa couldn’t help but look at her wide eyed. She truly was afraid that the kitten still held onto the pain of her mistake just like she did. Her fears were such that she would even deny herself the simple pleasure of holding hands with the kitten so as not to hurt her anymore.
But what Risa didn’t know is that Reina had already forgiven her for what happened and right now what she desired the most was to mend that broken relationship with the bean. She was still silent as words had escaped her mind and the only thing present in her brain was the kitten’s accusation: ‘You coward.’ But that phrase was accompanied by a sweet pout and Risa didn’t really know how to react so she let herself be moved by her instincts.
She kissed her. It was a slow and tender kiss, chaste to those who hadn’t met them years ago when they were beginning to like each other and explore over the boundaries of kisses like this. Still it was something neither of them thought possible at the moment. And as far as impossibilities go; their hands intertwined as they kissed and the void between them closed shut.
“I am a coward…especially when it comes to matters involving you… I’ve only brought you pain and…and-”
“Shh Gaki-san. Stop saying that. I’ve already forgiven you for it as well as forgiven myself for not trusting in your love.”
“Still Reina…I’m sorry.”
“I’m sorry as well Risa.”
It was what they both needed to hear. A proper apology and not just a simple: ‘Its ok I’m over it.’ Smiling to each other and looking deep into their eyes another kiss was exchanged. It was still a soft kiss but in it they relished the fact that their love could be salvaged.
Risa didn’t hesitate anymore and broke the kiss to take the kitten’s hand in hers and begin walking back to the place where their bags lay. She remembered what she had forgotten in her bag and now she needed it. Hand in hand they walked back and the ocean breeze could not have felt better on this hot summer day.
“You told me that this could always help us find our way.”
From her bag Risa took out a small cross Reina had given her when they first started going out together. It wasn’t a corny gift that had a matching pair. No, there was something better within the cross…a magnet, a magnet that fit perfectly over a ring Reina has on her finger, a ring that hasn’t been taken off ever since Reina gave the bean that necklace. A promise to always find her way back to the one she loves.
“It completed its purpose didn’t it?”
“What do you mean?”
Risa took the kitten’s ring finger and brought it closer to the cross where a soft ‘click’ made her smile since her suspicions were correct. They fit perfectly, and it was a beautiful pair. Still, being a magnet, it was weak when strong currents pried them apart. But their compatible nature brought them together afterwards every time even if it was slowly.
She was destined to be with this girl and she was going to try her best to show her how much she loves her. Together they made a new promise to themselves: they were going to take action and love each other the right way. Reina tightened her hold on the bean’s hand and put her other hand on the girl’s cheeks before speaking yet again.
“This love I feel for you…it’s not just a simple word Risa.”
“I know…it’s more than that.”
“This love is a verb.”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Yay!!! It's over!! :yossi: Well...it never is cause then it would be boring but you know what I mean. Anyways: question for...or is it a request?? Umm... dunno... But yeah I'll ask.
Tell me I want to know: What was your favorite line? I ask since I know that one of the favorite facts was Gaki hitting Ai. :lol:
I'll reveal my farotie line on the next update :P
Thank you for reading! :cow:
-
I can say that you are close but not close enough like TanaGaki, it has that sort of feeling with pairings
The story is kinda funny as Reina picks up the bean quickly in her feelings
-
@Kurosawa87: Lol I seriously have no idea how to react to that comment :lol: but I will keep searching for that pairing! :peace:
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
So, let's celebrate Seed number 30!!!! :otomerika: Wow!! Number 30!! Incredible! I haven't written so much in a LONG time!! It's exciting! Anyways; I said I would reveal my favorite line from the whole series and this is it! "It was a slow and tender kiss, chaste to those who hadn’t met them years ago when they were beginning to like each other and explore over the boundaries of kisses like this." Crazy huh? Thank you for reading and for your support! Now, let's go to seed number 30!
Coloring Musume
‘Why do they always treat me like a child!? I’m already 13 years old! I can also talk to adults! But, no…
“Go color for a bit Masaki-chan, we have –adult- things to talk about.”
Yeah right! Adult my crayons! Haruna-chan isn’t an adult yet! What could Michishige-san and Tanaka-san be talking to her about that I can’t join!?’
Thus it was that little Sato Masaki was kindly ‘banished’ away from an important conversation between the “adults” and was instead left at the dressing room with some crayons and coloring books to entertain herself. She kept huffing and pouting at the thought of still being seen as a child but that didn’t stop Masaki-chan from coloring.
But, like any kid would, she fell asleep after she had finished a couple of pages that contained fully colored bunnies, kittens, and other cute animals.
For it was in dreamland she could achieve any form she wanted and not be banished from conversations by her elders; she found herself falling on a plain white surface.
Rubbing her behind, she looked all around her to find some buckets and condiment bottles placed over the surface. Slowly she walked towards them and noticed that they contained numerous colorful paints. Her smile surely showed her excitement over her find but Masaki was taught by her parents that she shouldn’t touch anything that wasn’t hers. A little frustrated by the restriction from touching the buckets and bottles; she scratched her forehead and something sticky stuck to her hand.
~- Let your imagination run wild Masaki-chan! Show the adults what a child can do! -~
Said note that was previously stuck to her forehead had no sender and with the permission this stranger had granted her; Masaki quickly took some bottles and read the labels on them to see which colors were which.
After choosing her colors; she squished the bottles and aimed towards the white surface she stood and light blue and green paint squirted out of it and landed on the floor. She smiled and began to make patterns on the floor as she embraced her inner artist.
“But…I’m not pretty…”
“Of course you are Haruna-chan!”
“Yeah! Believe in yourself.”
Masaki stopped as she heard the familiar voices of her seniors as they tried to console her generation mate. She smiled when she saw them approaching and quickly placed the bottles on the floor before meeting with them.
“Tanaka-sempai!”
Reina’s eyes widened as the young girl basically jumped at her with her arms spread and hugged her. She giggled in the embrace of her sempai and Reina couldn’t help but giggle as well. The bright smile young Masaki gave Reina brought out a cute whine from the bunny standing next to them who was pouting, looking at her side and away from the hugging girls, and extending her arms as she waited for a hug as well.
“Michishige-san~!!!”
She couldn’t leave her leader hanging so she went ahead and also gave her a tight hug. Suddenly Sayu noticed something on the young girl’s cheeks and wiped it away with her finger. Inspecting the light blue blob she had wiped from Masaki’s face; Sayu couldn’t help but ask the girl what she was doing.
It didn’t take long for the girl to explain the buckets and bottles of paint she had found as well as the note that had given her permission to paint with them. As Sayu and Reina inspected the place, Masaki couldn’t help but notice that her generation mate was quiet the whole time and her gaze was so intense on the white floor she was sure the girl could open a hole there any time soon.
“Haruna-chan, are you ok?”
“Mjum…”
At the mumblings from Haruna, the young girl noticed that she looked somewhat different from her sempai. Over this pure white environment both Sayu and Reina basically glowed with colors in the belts they wore over their white clothing, both pink and light blue respectively. She herself was a bundle of colors; even more so with the spots leftover from the previously squirted bottles.
But Haruna was the only one dressed in white. White pants, shirt, shoes, even white accessories! Amidst all that whitep; Masaki couldn’t help but notice the sad expression her friend had on her face and remembering the conversation the girl had with her seniors before the little one had reached them she took the elder’s hand and ran towards the paint buckets.
They weren’t far away from their seniors or the buckets but the girls were already panting when they reached them. Reina and Sayu were already making use of the paint and cute bunny pictures were being chased by kittens with chocolate in their mouths. The elder girls noticed the presence of the panting young ones and looked up from their work to smile at the girls.
“Haruna-chan is pretty! Right Michishige-san!? Tanaka-san?!”
“Of course she is!”
“Tough the dummy thinks she’s too old to call herself pretty.”
At the approving words from the bunny as well as Reina’s light scolding; Masaki looked once again towards Haruna and found her still pouting and looking at her feet. Taking in the girl’s clothing and comparing it once again with the things her sempai wore; an idea came to her innocent mind. As fast as her idea came to mind, Masaki ran towards the paint bottles and took a couple which she handed to Haruna with a smile.
“Maybe you don’t feel pretty because your clothes are to plain!”
Haruna eyed the bottle she had been handed and read the color on its label; ‘Chocolate Brown’. She then eyed the young girl who had already given the elder girls the other bottles filled with colors before turning and looking at her expectantly. Cocking her head to the side, Haruna had no idea what young
Masaki wanted her to do with the bottle. But before she could ask, Masaki spoke once again.
“Haruna-chan; paint your own outfit! That color suits you!”
The girl eyed the bottle once again and she aimed it at herself before cautiously squeezing the bottle to squirt some pain on her shirt. A couple of brown spots appeared on the clothing and they contrasted perfectly with the whiteness emitted by the rest of her outfit. She was hesitant in her moves but she squirted the bottle once again over her thigh and now a line appeared.
With newly gained confidence she kept the lines going until they could form a cute letter ‘H’ on her left thigh. Haruna smiled at the burst of happiness that came to her after doing that and she looked over to Masaki, Sayu, and Reina to see that they were smiling as well.
“See? Haruna-chan?! You look even prettier now! But it still needs some colors!”
Masaki squealed in delight as she squirted some pink paint over the general direction Haruna stood and she got the girl directly over the shirt and now a beautiful pink mark decorated it. Reina and Sayu looked at each other before giggling and squirting Haruna with their own bottles.
Albeit fun, Haruna couldn’t handle being the only one attacked like this so she ran towards the bottles and took a couple to begin squirting at the others with paint. Soon enough an all-out colorful and fun filled war exploded and all girls were covered in various colors of paint from head to toe.
Their giggles resounded all around the place but they were suddenly silenced by an *Ahem!* that came from the sidelines. Looking towards that direction; Masaki saw all the other members dressed in white clothing with belts in their respective colors.
They were smiling at the now fully colored members as they held the paint buckets in their hands. They all squealed at the same time from excitement over what they were about to do and suddenly dumped the color filled buckets all around in the hopes of getting paint over the girls. Masaki smiled since all the members were playing along and painting all around.
Their ages didn’t matter anymore since colors brought them together. Even though most adults often think that coloring is an activity best left for children; Masaki has proven that this is not the case since everyone is having the same amount of fun doing it and there are even adults here…even if they sometimes acted like spoiled children. She smiled as the members were beginning to get tired from the activity and the buckets were getting empty by the minute.
But another and louder: *Ahem!* caught their attention once again and in front of them stood former Musume members with water guns, condiment bottles, and buckets in hand. Seeing as they had caught the attention from the current lineup; the OG’s quickly gave a yell and began to hysterically…well the only one who hysterically cackled was an ecstatic Fujimoto Miki but… laugh in glee and spray the girls with paint thus resuming the war.
After more fun minutes of that color war, all girls found themselves sitting and resting their aching muscles both from the activity as well as from laughing so hard. All the colors that surrounded them painted a marvelous picture on the previously white floor but the colors on their clothing presented a perfect rainbow.
That rainbow was in different patterns but at the same time they brought them together since all were wearing the same attire. Masaki took in the sight and she voiced out the fact that they all looked equal to each other.
“You’re right Masaki-chan. We’re the same because we’re all Musume. And once a Musume; always a beautiful Musume.”
Nakazawa had spoken those words which in turn brought along many nods from all the other members and Masaki couldn’t help but smile and be grateful that she was in a group with so many wonderful and beautiful women. Suddenly she felt her shoulders being shaken and when she looked by her side she saw nothing.
Even after seeing nothing the shakings on her shoulder wouldn’t cease and she couldn’t help but hear her name being called gently a couple of times. The faces from her elders as well as all the colors escaped her vision and soon enough she looked to her shoulder where a hand was shaking her.
“Wake up Masaki-chan, break time is over.”
Reina’s soft voice as she woke her brought another smile from Masaki and she rubbed her sleepy eyes. Though she was a bit disappointed that all the fun she had with the Musumes was only a dream, she couldn’t help but make all that fun they had in said dream a reality somehow in the rehearsal they were going to go right at the moment.
Standing up, Masaki noticed the figure of Haruna standing right besides Sayu and gently looking at her. The little one skittered over the eldest 10ki and clung to her arm like a koala as she bounced up and down. This made Haruna smile and alongside Masaki she went onwards to the studio to begin dance practice.
“Let’s go Haruna-chan! Let’s teach the world what pretty members Morning Musume. has! Let’s show them the power of youth!”
“Yeah! Let’s!”
At Masaki’s voice both Sayu and Reina cocked their heads in confusion before looking at each other. The young girl’s voice as she encouraged Haruna was exactly what they were trying to tell the girl in their talk just mere moments ago. Haruna was feeling low on confidence and the elder girls didn’t know what to do to raise it.
But after hearing Masaki say that to her, and Haruna replying that they should; both Sayumi and Reina exchanged pleasantly surprised glances and smiles. They were trying to fix this problem as adults when they actually needed to show her that the only way to do it was by accepting your inner child.
“It seems your little Masaki-chan is growing up, huh Reina?”
“Hehe she is. And she will grow up into a great lady.”
Both Momusu elders smiled since they knew that the girl in question was truly a blessing. A young little blessing that will help the group become closer together thanks to her pure innocence born from a child’s heart.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Seed number 30 over!! Thanks for reading! That Masaki...making me go all mushy and act like a spoiled child lol... she's got an innocence lost to current children. I hope there are more like her. :)2
-
Haruna and Masaki as a duo leading the way through art, interesting :nervous
I was trying to give a clue XD
-
@Kurosawa87: Lol I'm pretty bad at playing detective and am often far off the correct answer XD
@The thankers down below!: Thank you for reading!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Hey guys! Welcome July! Tonight begins another two shot one shot! Seed number 31 is up! The series is called Oyster & Pearl because those are the perfect words to describe the main characters. (I think you'll guess who is the oyster and who is the pearl after you read lol) Enjoy! Part 1
P.S: Use your imagination while reading and enjoy crack-pairing galore!
Oyster & Pearl
Part 1: Oyster
It’s been bothering me for a while now. Yet, as we watch some crazy American action movie you rented; I can’t bring myself to say anything to you.
Still, I cannot deny that I’m bothered by the fact that I haven’t been able to satisfy you. And by satisfy, yes I do mean in bed.
Glancing back at your beautiful form as you pay close attention to the movie I can’t help but take in the relaxed state of both your body and mind right now. Your hands linked with your toes as your sexy but strong legs are up on the couch and close to your chest hiding those perfect bundles of joy. Your knees balancing the remote control in a manner that defies gravity… Those eyes that have seen every single part of my body countless times, your lips that trace kisses over every millimeter of skin your eyes had previously lain upon and your nose that takes in the smell of my body after you have worked it through many highs and lows.
Yet, everything that I know about your body I do so with what I’ve received… Will there ever be a day when I will see that body melt with my touches? I’ve always been on the receiving end both of your gentle touch and of your harsh deadly glare…even if the latter was purely out of your own enjoyment and not maliciously against me.
“Are you satisfied?”
Your head quickly snaps as you turn your attention from the movie and look at me wide eyed. Under your concerned eyes I can’t help but scold myself for saying my thoughts out loud. I am probably blushing by now since that’s the way my body reacts under your scrutiny but I still take a hesitant look at you and see your expression turn from slight shock to a sly smirk.
“If you wanted me to touch you like that all you had to do was ask, cutie.”
I can’t help but squeak as you pounce on me from your spot on the couch, as well as giggle from the ticklish sensation of both your kisses on my neck and your fluttering eyelashes on my jaw line. I gently feel myself pushed back by your hand as you silently ask me to lie back on the couch.
“Mmm.”
I try to hold back the moan you brought up from the precise spot you sucked on my neck when I remember that you hate it when I do that. Though it seems I remembered that fact a bit late since you bite that same spot and another moan comes out of my lips; a louder and needier moan. My thoughts seem to stop for a second as I bashfully recognize the risqué sounds I make under your touches. But the feeling of your smile against my neck brings me back and I begin to surrender to your traveling hands.
“I like those sounds you make whenever I touch somewhere you like. Haha, it makes me want to do it even more.”
Our bodies press together and the vibrations that your voice and your giggles produce can’t help but heighten the reactions my body makes from your touches. Soon, your lips come into contact with mine and I begin to savor that taste that leaves me both satisfied and eager for more. It’s a strange feeling what your kisses give me but that desire makes my hands move on their own accord and run up from your back and trace your bra over that dress shirt you’re wearing.
“Mm…Now now my little groper; I think I’ve taught you well but let me take care of you.”
You break our kiss as you lightly scold me and I can’t help but wince at your words. They’re like daggers piercing through my heart and the pain they bring is close to suffocating. Saying that you’ll take care of me… and smiling as you keep planting kisses over my collarbone…your touches can’t bring me pleasure at this moment and I think once again if it’s right to voice out my question.
“Miki, are you satisfied?”
I feel you stop cold on your actions and slowly turn to look at me. I’m not going to give into any more of your touches until you answer me and I know you can read it in my eyes. My hands fall to my side and you begin to sit up straight and face me on the couch. You aren’t so cruel as to get up and go so you just sigh and look to your side. That faraway look in your eyes as you think over my question…I’ve seen it before a couple of times…a couple of times more than what I’ve wanted to. It’s the same look you get right after I begin to approach your body in search of returning the favor you have graciously granted me.
“Why can’t you answer me without thinking?”
Oh no…I didn’t mean to ask that out loud. As your face washes over with guilt I can’t help but feel self-conscious of the way I’ve approached you in bed all these years. Everyone knows you are a predator in that specific department and the mere knowledge of the fact that I haven’t been able to quench your needs for satisfaction is a painful blow to my ego as it is to my heart. I feel tears well up in my eyes from asking that question and I quickly get up from the sofa.
I can’t face you and cry in front of you knowing that I’m the one that isn’t able to bring you the same feelings you bring in me. The only place I can seek refuge right now is the bathroom and I run in there after a choked sob echoes in the now silent apartment. I know you heard it since the clear sound of your rushed footsteps follow me towards the bathroom and your hand blocks the path of the door I forcefully swing close to try to keep you away from my crying self.
But my plan is not successful and you stand right in front of me holding my face between your hands as you stare at me with worry in your eyes. That look I brought upon your face…
“I can’t face you like this Miki. I’m sorry…”
You gently wipe away my tears before slowly coming closer and placing your lips on top of mine. That sweet touch, it’s the trademark Fujimoto calming technique. And I’ve got the pleasure of being the only one who receives it fully. It does its job I admit it and I do calm down, but still I can’t bring myself to forget the fact that I can’t satisfy you and you notice.
“How can you possibly think you don’t satisfy me?”
You low guttural voice startles me and I look into your eyes only to find a certain passionate fire coming out of them. You close the distance between us and slowly press me against the cold bathroom tiles before beginning an assault on my lips. This kiss is demanding…and I’m not sure if you’re demanding that I submit to your control or that I notice that my thoughts are foolish.
The only way to know is by doing the same to you so I begin to kiss you just as hard right before you break our kiss from lack of air and pant against my lips. Hot surges of air collide against my lips, jaw, neck, and collarbone; synchronized with your wandering hands that tug on the hem of my tank top and begin to pull it off my body.
“Let me show you how much you satisfy me.”
I flinch at the harshness of your voice but your delicate touches over my skin overpower the sudden fear that came with that change in tone. I don’t know when but soon enough I’m completely bare under your scrutinizing eyes and I look at you as you lick your lips and smile at the sight of my skin. My breath hitches when our gazes meet and as the silence begins to choke me; you begin your worded tirade in between soft kisses and hands wandering over my nakedness.
“The knowledge that my touches bring out reactions from your body is more than enough to satisfy me.”
“No matter where I touch your body; your creamy skin turns pink. That’s when I noticed the reason why that’s your signature color.”
“When I kiss this spot right here, your pulse accelerates.”
“If I bite here, a moan escapes your lips and they quiver in excitement.”
“Pressing my thumbs right at the place your hipbone ends makes your knees weak and your breath hitch.”
“Right when I scrape my fingernails up and down your back; your body arches into mine and you deeply exhale right beside my ear. And sometimes, if I’m lucky or if I did it just perfect; another husky moan escapes your lips. But still you don’t know how much that excites me do you?”
Lost under your words and actions, I still can’t recall the exact moment you led me to our bed but here we are and I’m still under your control. Your strong body towers over mine and even though it’s still hidden by that dress shirt I know you’re trying to control yourself and slow down your pace to try and illustrate your point. Maybe it’s because I’m looking at you with one eye…but…you suddenly seem angry.
“Did you know that every time we’re together like this I study each of your reactions and my movements so that I can repeat them and bring you to heights you’ve never before reached?”
“You haven’t yet realized that when I put my knee between your thighs with my hand over your stomach close to your navel; I always bite right under your left breast precisely over that rib to heat up your insides and make you arch your back again so that my hand fits under that space.”
“And I’m sure you haven’t noticed at all that when my hand is under that space I grab at your back and bring you closer to me so that I can hug you and plant soft kisses on your shoulder as I take in your scent.”
“This is what satisfies me. Knowing what my touches do to you and how relaxed you are after we do this. Even though it satisfies me I…I can’t help but see in your eyes the fact that you think I’m unhappy… Is this not enough for you?”
Sure enough I was captivated by your touch and every action previously described was reacted upon by my body and movements. Yet as you tightly embrace me; the fact that your voice hitched as you asked me that last question as well as the slow dripping over my shoulder makes me realize that you had begun crying.
You… the great and invincible Fujimoto Miki; crying over my shoulder and holding me tight as you do so. Seeing as I was basically hovering over the bed; I gently headed back to rest over the pillows with you still attached to my hug. Your soft sobs as you tightened your hold over my waist made me wonder why this affected you so. But seeing as I had no words for this I just held you tightly against me and let you cry it out.
“Truth is…I’m afraid…”
I truly had not expected you to speak once again and when you did so…those words…what are you afraid of Miki?
“I’m afraid I will taint you with this body of mine. That… after you see how my body looks like; you’ll hate me forever and leave me behind. I can’t imagine life without you… not anymore. And I don’t want to risk losing you no matter what.”
So this is the reason… the reason why you never show me your body… I thought Aya was drunkenly rambling that evening you asked me to take care of her after that dumb Tachibana had broken her heart. While you were out, probably looking to kick his behind, I was at your apartment listening to her as she told me that you are self-conscious of your body and that someone had dumped you once because of it.
She had told me how you pinch yourself whenever you get anxious. That your body is covered with itty marks because of those outbursts. I always wondered why you were so closed off. But I never knew it was because of this.
Still I wouldn’t leave you because of that. I would never choose your body over your heart. Soon I notice you begin to speak again… how long have I been lost I my thoughts? I don’t hear what you say anymore but I begin to sit up in our bed.
“Don’t be afraid. Fear only holds you back and I want us to move forward.”
I don’t know what came over me but I spoke those words with a voice I didn’t even know I had. I gently shifted our positions and now I was hovering over you and looking down at your scrunched up eyebrows. I went down and claimed your lips hoping you would feel my honesty through that kiss, exchanging within it my desire to be with you forever.
As my lips left yours I slowly brought up my hands and put them both over the collar of your shirt. Your eyes widened and you quickly brought up your hands and clasped my wrists. Pleading eyes and trembling hands trying to prevent my advances…that’s the Fujimoto Miki that lies beneath me right now. Since my eyes couldn’t carry out the feelings in my heart I voiced them like she had voiced hers to me moments ago.
“Your touches satisfy my every need. But there’s something they cannot calm. I want you to know how much I appreciate them, not by my reactions but…by the way I make you feel.”
I slowly went down and kissed your neck. In turn you sucked in some air through your teeth and held it. The hold on your hands tightened and I sensed fear irradiating from your skin.
“You’ve captivated my heart and taken my body hostage. I lead the group with only one thought in my mind; ‘get home to your woman and savor each second’. Yet another thought accompanies that one. ‘Show her that you’ll never leave her side no matter what’.”
Hands relenting their hold and breath leaving through your nose, I see your confused and apprehensive eyes and through mine I want to tell you that my words are true. But you’ll never believe me, stubborn as you are. And I want to show you that I mean it, and the only way I know how is by giving you what you have given to me.
A moment so perfect; time stops and you can relish each and every breath you take and beat your heart makes.
“I…I…love you Sayu.”
You stutter those words and even though I’ve heard them countless times before…right now they mean a completely different thing. This ‘I love you’ means that you’ll let me be your pillar when you need support, your shoulder to cry on… This ‘I love you’ is the phrase you use to grant me the honor of savoring your body.
“I love you as well Miki.”
As soon as those words left my lips I felt you slightly relax. Still, I would take it slow. I wouldn’t want to take a step forward and two steps back especially when I want to do this. My hands begin to unbutton your shirt and I notice they are slightly trembling. Curse these sudden nerves!
But I’m ready…we’re ready.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
There you go! Part 1 over! Thank you for reading! :cow:
-
I kinda imagine it in a very weird way, it might be a very effective pairing :)
sorry to cut you short yesterday but you still have a way to go to figure it out j/k :P
-
Hellllllllllll yessss. :drool: I approve of this. Very much. And nicely portrayed, balancing Miki's insecurities with that groping demon side of her we all know and love. ;) and its always been in the back of my head Sayu had to learn her tricks from someone ahahah
-
@Kurosawa87: Hehe, thanks. And don't worry about that. But yeah the limits of impossibility have reached a new height after that clue XD
@Quietriot: Glad to know I have the QR. seal of approval for this :P I've always viewed Miki es extremely shy. She used to laugh out loud but always hiding behind someone :lol:
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Seed number 32 is up! Thanks for reading! Enjoy!
Oyster & Pearl
Part 2: Pearl
Surely I am lucky! I’ve got the most beautiful woman by my side and we’re together in comfortable silence watching an action movie. I couldn’t have asked for more.
Well…in reality…there is something I ask for. And that is to be completely honest to you. Now, I even scare myself thinking like that. But it’s not like I’m hiding from you a past that involves weapons and disguised aliens roaming Tokyo.
I’m hiding something I deem even more important. I’m hiding my body from you. And I hope you don’t notice that from the way I’m holding my knees against my chest. I hope you don’t notice at all but by the way you’re discretely staring at me right now…that seems almost impossible.
I’m tempted right now to just turn around and kiss you and make you mine but I must confess that every time we do that I get a bit scared. I don’t want to lose myself so much in the moment that I forget how my body looks and show it to you. You would be disgusted to see my naked self…I just know it.
But darn…don’t trace your pink lips with that sweet tasting tongue of yours! You’ll drive me to the edge! I can already taste your kisses…smell your jet black hair…feel your quickening pulse…oh and hear your moans…Shoot! I’m heating up! Forget it…I’ll just jump you right now!
“Are you satisfied?”
What?! Did you just read my mind woman?! Forget the movie, you’re blushing red! Do you want me to do sexy things with you as well? Well…don’t mind if I do…
“If you wanted me to touch you like that all you had to do was ask, cutie.”
Finally! And opportunity to attack! I pounce in the feline matter I’m recognized for and you squeak from the sudden contact. I want to kiss and have a taste of your skin and you begin to giggle from the sensation. Purposely I blink my eyes when I’m kissing your neck so that my eyelashes tickle you and let you relax under my touch. As I feel you relax I begin to push you back to the couch so that I can straddle you and have a better view of your body.
“Mmm.”
There you go again covering your moans. I can’t recognize your reactions from my touches if you keep hiding them from me. And I want to make you feel great every time I touch you so please give me a sign you like this. I try once again to suck harder on that same spot and you let out a long and loud moan.
That’s my girl. Whoever said you sucked at singing hasn’t heard this precious melody from your sensual lips and that’s just the way I like it. Your honest song is only for my ears. I begin to move my hands over places I can feel your heartbeat. And just like I thought; you like this don’t you? I can’t help but smile. I’m so happy.
“I like those sounds you make whenever I touch somewhere you like. Haha, it makes me want to do it even more.”
I snuggle close to your body and relish the warmth you give me. I know you like this just as much as I do but there’s something I also like and that’s the taste of your lips. I kiss you passionately and I feel myself relax when your lips embrace mine. My heartbeat resounds in my ears and your soft exhaling as I kiss you puts me under your spell.
But I can’t lose myself to these touches and let you take it further. If you see me…you’ll cast me aside. Your hands twitch and begin to run up my back and trace my bra. Dang it… I understand the desire to make someone completely surrender to your touch but… I’m afraid of what will happen if I let you.
First things first though; how to get you to take your hands off me in a gentle way… I don’t want to hurt your feelings but I also don’t want you to take it further than this.
“Mm…Now now my little groper; I think I’ve taught you well but let me take care of you.”
You stiffened when I whispered those words against your lips. I think I just hurt your feelings… damn… You once told me my kisses could heal you. Maybe if I trace your collarbone with them you’ll be ok. I will place millions of kisses if that’s what it takes to keep you happy. And I’ll place millions more to show you how much I love you.
“Miki, are you satisfied?”
Damn…don’t ask me that. Don’t ask me that and then look at me with eyes that tell me that my touches aren’t enough. I tear myself away from your warmth and I can’t look into your eyes anymore. Right now the credits rolling from the movie we rented seem more interesting than your eyes. Well…not more interesting…rather; less painful.
I’m not satisfied at all. You know that. But it’s not what you think. I’m not satisfied because I can’t be completely open because of my fears. I can’t give you what you want. That release from giving pleasure to someone…I can’t give it to you. It’s the same thought that runs through my mind every time you try and return the favor…
“Why can’t you answer me without thinking?”
Because if I speak my mind without thinking I just know I will babble out something completely different than what I’m feeling. And I don’t want to hurt you with my stupidity in speaking. Gosh… my eyes are beginning to sting…I can’t cry. I can’t make you feel bad when I’m the one that’s hesitating.
I glance at you and sure enough I know I’ve hurt you. Your eyes are teary. You probably noticed my glances since you quickly stand from the sofa and begin to almost run. I’m not sure if I should follow or not, you deserve your privacy after all. But that sob you let out changes my mind in an instant and I quickly follow your rushed footsteps.
Thank goodness you’re the worst at sports of else I wouldn’t have been able to catch you. But I will admit that you possess some hidden strength since that door you slam probably bruised my arm. Still no wound can keep me away from your tear stained face and I hold it between my arms to gather my whole thoughts and ask you to forgive me.
“I can’t face you like this Miki. I’m sorry…”
You can’t face me? But…Why?!
I can only bring myself to kiss you. Kissing you calms me down enough to think and sort out my actions and the soft sensation of your lips bring a new taste to my mouth. They’re salty. Salty form your tears. Tears you shed because of my incompetence but…
How come your eyes told me that you were blaming yourself for this? Does it have to do with you asking me if I’m satisfied? Do you seriously think you can’t satisfy me?! No! You’ve got it all wrong!
“How can you possibly think you don’t satisfy me?”
If I can’t give you my body to show you how satisfied I am by you then; I’ll take your body and give you a sense of pleasure you haven’t had before. You’re eyes are apprehensive but I’ll be gentle, don’t be scared.
I push you back and your body makes contact with the bathroom’s cold tiles. Your thoughts are truly foolish my love but the only way for you to notice that is by staying under my control.
As I kiss you, I feel you return the kiss as passionately as mine and that gives me courage to run my hands over your body. But your clothing is hindering my touches. I need to take these off to show you how I feel.
“Let me show you how much you satisfy me.”
Your clothes are taken off in seconds. A new record for me might I add. I think I went fast since my tone was harsh before but I don’t want you to be frightened. I won’t be harsh. I love you too much.
I take in your nude figure in front of me and wow you’re hot. Everything about you excites me; your creamy skin, chocolate brown eyes, jet black hair…everything. Suddenly I feel hungry and I want to taste your lips once again. I look into your eyes to ask for permission and what I see makes me change my mind.
You’re still wondering if I’m honest about the fact that you satisfy me. Even though I’m not satisfied I can’t let you think that it’s because of you. But right now I can’t show it to you with just my eyes. Maybe if I tell you…maybe if I tell you you’ll understand. My hands begin to roam over your body and my mouth cuts lose from my thoughts.
“The knowledge that my touches bring out reactions from your body is more than enough to satisfy me.”
It’s true you know… I couldn’t have asked for a more honest girlfriend; both physically and emotionally.
“No matter where I touch your body; your creamy skin turns pink. That’s when I noticed the reason why that’s your signature color.”
My hands are resting over your shoulders and I see my hand imprinted there. The first time I saw that I thought my grasp on your body was too harsh. But then I noticed that you blush easily…actually…I asked you if I was hurting you and you told me that I wasn’t. I didn’t believe you at first but then I traced my fingers over your bare arm and there was a slightly pink line over your delicate porcelain skin.
“When I kiss this spot right here, your pulse accelerates.”
I’m talking about your pulse point near your jaw. There I can smell the remnants of your body wash and sometimes your shampoo. I like kissing you here since it smells just like you and not like some store bought fragrance. But I decide to move lower towards your neck.
“If I bite here, a moan escapes your lips and they quiver in excitement.”
The left side of your neck is sensitive to my touches. Especially when I nip near that spot curving inwards from your clavicle… The shuddering from your lips after you moan out loud gives me energy to continue. But truth be told; there’s something I like just as much as this.
“Pressing my thumbs right at the place your hipbone ends makes your knees weak and your breath hitch.”
After you’re weakened by my touch I try and give you strength by kissing you but what I’m actually plotting is to give you more excitement. Your submissiveness is hypnotizing and the urge to get you out of this bathroom is enthralling. But I can’t carry you in this position very well so I try to bring you closer.
“Right when I scrape my fingernails up and down your back; your body arches into mine and you deeply exhale right beside my ear. And sometimes, if I’m lucky or if I did it just perfect; another husky moan escapes your lips. But still you don’t know how much that excites me do you?”
There, you’re hugging me. Your warmth brings me a sense of peace in this inner war I always have when we do this. It gives me reassurance that you’re really here and that while you’re in my embrace you can’t leave me.
In this position I bring you towards our bed. And lay you down to begin more ministrations over your body. You’re panting and suddenly you crack open one eye and stare at me…or more likely through me. I can’t let you think that my hesitance is your fault. I’m going to prove to you that it’s not.
I brush away strand of hair that sticks to your face due to sweat and your one eyed stare angers me and makes me babble out without thinking.
“Did you know that every time we’re together like this I study each of your reactions and my movements so that I can repeat them and bring you to heights you’ve never before reached?”
You don’t know, do you? I haven’t made myself clear to that fact.
“You haven’t yet realized that when I put my knee between your thighs with my hand over your stomach close to your navel; I always bite right under your left breast precisely over that rib to heat up your insides and make you arch your back again so that my hand fits under that space.”
Damn…I’m over explaining myself. Your body reacts to every single one of my touches. And a combination of actions bring me to the edge of excitement since I know I’m giving you pleasure. I want to bring you closer to myself when you’re like this. And I want to do it because maybe that way you can feel my heartbeat and hear it as it combines with yours.
“And I’m sure you haven’t noticed at all that when my hand is under that space I grab at your back and bring you closer to me so that I can hug you and plant soft kisses on your shoulder as I take in your scent.”
Oh, now I’m truly blabbering and saying nonsense. You don’t really need to know that right? You know I love you…right? Do you know?
“This is what satisfies me. Knowing what my touches do to you and how relaxed you are after we do this. Even though it satisfies me I…I can’t help but see in your eyes the fact that you think I’m unhappy… Is this not enough for you?”
Why? …No…this sudden urge to cry. I can’t keep lying to you. I can’t keep giving only half of myself. If I keep this up you will fade away.
I keep my hold tighter on your waist and my eyes sting from the tears that begin to fall. When you start to move back towards the headrest my strength diminishes and those tears I’ve long held back come rushing out. I can’t stop them. It’s impossible to do so. I’ve got to come clean. I’ve got to finally be honest to you.
“Truth is…I’m afraid…”
There…now I can’t turn back. I know you’re asking me why even if you’re silent. You have stopped your embrace and you’re waiting for me to continue. I can’t back down.
“I’m afraid I will taint you with this body of mine. That… after you see how my body looks like; you’ll hate me forever and leave me behind. I can’t imagine life without you… not anymore. And I don’t want to risk losing you no matter what.”
Please don’t leave me behind like he did. My scars and this damn habit that has scarred my body. It’s something I haven’t been able to control. He left me behind when he first saw my body and he only told me that he was disgusted to have ever touched a person with a body like mine. I know he wasn’t worthy but…
But you are everything to me. I don’t want you to toss me aside because of the way my body looks. But I also don’t want to lose you because I won’t show you who I am.
“Please don’t leave me.”
I don’t have the confidence to give my whole self to you… You are the owner of my heart but I’m afraid of letting you have my body.
“Don’t be afraid. Fear only holds you back and I want us to move forward.”
Your strong and confident voice startles me. How long have I been crying? Sitting in front of you I can see the honesty in your eyes. Should I be guided by you? Can I move forward from my own fears?
I’m too tired to stop you…both physically and emotionally. You gently coerce me to lie down in bed and your body hovers over mine. There’s passion in your eyes but there’s also love. Can I trust you to stay by my side forever?
As if reading my mind, you go ahead and take a hold of my lips in a tender kiss. And you take it slow. You don’t want to scare me but I have to admit I’m still scared. Under your kiss I try to give you control over my body but when I feel your hands grasp the collar of my shirt…
The fears that have accompanied me for a long time move forward in my mind.
I grasp your wrists and try to tell you to please stop but my voice fails me and I’m under your scrutiny. Yet as you close your eyes and sigh I can hear your voice once again.
“Your touches satisfy my every need. But there’s something they cannot calm. I want you to know how much I appreciate them, not by my reactions but…by the way I make you feel.”
Your voice was gentle as if you were talking to someone so fragile they would break. But that voice and your words actually brought me a sense of security. Then; you went down and took my neck in a kiss.
The sudden proximity of your lips to my body scares me and I tighten my hold on your wrists. I know you’ll take care of me but I can’t help but feel scared. This is the first time someone has touched me this gently. I’m scared that you will begin and then go away…
“You’ve captivated my heart and taken my body hostage. I lead the group with only one thought in my mind; ‘get home to your woman and savor each second’. Yet another thought accompanies that one. ‘Show her that you’ll never leave her side no matter what’.”
Are you speaking the truth? Your smile seems to say so but I’m suddenly dizzy. The hold I had on your wrists has tired me so and now I’ve let out a breath I didn’t even know I held. I want to believe you. I’m trying so hard to believe you. I love you. I want to be with you. I want to give myself to you.
“I…I…love you Sayu.”
Damn…why am I stuttering?! It’s not as if I’ve never said those words to you. But it’s the only thing that comes out of my lips. I can’t seem to find the courage to tell you that I want you to have me.
“I love you as well Miki.”
Your voice is soft. Your eyes are kind. Your hands over my shirt’s collar are shaking from the nerves. And those nerves don’t scare me since…since I can feel that you truly do love me and won’t leave me. I want us to merge together I want us to finally be one. I’m shaking as well and you know that I’m obviously nervous.
But I’m ready…we’re ready.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Oyster & Pearl is over! Thanks for reading!
-
Well, I was surprised by the coupling. Like, I almost fell out of my chair XD But somehow... You make this work. I like this two shot. I like it a lot. :D
-
A little fun before the full on action.
Also, I cannot let you suffer for my favorite pairing, I will write about it soon, expect a starter soon :nervous
-
Ahh~ so nice, I just wanted to give Miki a hug the whole time. :deco: again, love the way you've characterized her, it's a take that not many people go for. Keep up the good work, bro :3
-
@rndmnwierd: Lol that's a great Niigaki style reaction rndm-sama! :thumbup And I just noticed that I've spelled your name wrongly the whole time gome~ :nervous
@Kurosawa87: Hahaha I was turning into bones as I guessed XD
@Quietriot: Ahh...Miki+Hugging...every wota's dream... :wub: Hehehe thanks for reading!
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Ok now the farm is due for another seed so let's get on with it! seed number 33 is up and about!! Now I have no idea what to name this!!! so I just named it the best I could ok?? Better titles are accepted!!! I just coudln't come up with anything XD
Ultimate Crack
She knew that becoming sub leader to one of Japan’s most famous idol groups of all times was going to increase her workload tenfold. What she didn’t know was that it was going to increase her stress level to limits never reached before in her young life. I mean she’s 22!! It’s the peak of her youthful years and they should be spent having fun! Not getting wrinkles due to constantly worrying about her so-called leader.
Oh she was leading all right. The job she was doing in carrying the group beyond the vision their producer had was done admirably by the bunny. She could have never done that with the utmost grace and poise like her dear leader and she had developed a new sense of respect for her generation mate.
But that respect came with something else attached to it. Yes, it was a double edged sword for her dear leader was hiding something dark underneath her porcelain skin and rosy cheeks. Of course, what could she have expected from Fujimoto Miki’s number one pupil?! I mean, she had actually said that the role would fit her perfectly! And what role was that?! Well of course the role of number two groper in the group!
Yet the groping part was not what had her worried close to an untimely death filled with wrinkles and dark bags under her eyes. No. What had her stressed out was the fact that the group consisted of young girls at the moment! And after that incident with the whistle had unconsciously given her a power surge she could see the desire in her leader’s eyes to gain more and more control over the young girls of this new Morning Musume.
And that brings us to the current situation in which our main character has found herself in.
Now, Tanaka Reina was a changed woman and that fact was mostly thanks to one little Sato Masaki whom she was talking to a couple of minutes…well exactly 15 minutes before being at this exact place in front of this door. You probably don’t understand what is happening right now and maybe that’s because you don’t know what our little kitten was speaking to Masaki-chan about. Let’s go umm let’s say 20 minutes back in time so that I can explain myself.
~20 minutes ago~
‘I wonder where Riho-chan is… We’re supposed to have vocal lessons soon.’
Reina walked along the long hallway and towards the last door which was appropriately named the Snack Room since it was the place they ate when they didn’t want to go all the way down to the cafeteria. Going into the room, the girl was surprised to only see a single member in there blissfully eating some Pocky as she tapped the sticks repeatedly over the table’s surface as if they were drum sticks.
“Masaki-chan what are you doing?”
She couldn’t hide the smile on her face as she asked and when Masaki didn’t answer her she went closer and saw the young girl listening intently to her iPod and bobbing her head alongside the rhythm. Reina gingerly tapped the young girl’s shoulder and caught her attention almost immediately before being acknowledged by her young kouhai.
“TANAKA SAN~!! HOW ARE YOU?! DID YOU NEED SOMETHING?!”
Reina winced at the loud ringing in her ears and covered them before glaring at her cute junior. Masaki understood what had happened and bashfully took off her ear buds before asking her questions once again in a soft voice.
-:{“Ahh!!! Riho…no!! Not there! Yes!! Ahhh!!! Ugh!!!}:-
‘What the hell!? Can’t a girl have a flashback in peace!? BAKA!!’
The loud noises coming from the room through the closed door cut her reminiscing time short and she tried to get back to the memories again but the louder yells and grunts from inside kept her away from her goal. By now she was pulling her hair from her scalp and counting the pieces she had managed to take hostage. Every single hair held in her hand represented the years she would suffer in a fiery abyss for letting this happen right under her nose.
-:{“Michishige-san! Move a bit! Ugh! Don’t be so hasty! Slow down!}:-
‘Oh Kami-sama! What have I done to deserve this?! Is this punishment for always imagining Tsunku-san dressed as a woman every time he scolded me!? Or for always wishing he would go bald every time he got a new haircut and boasted about it?!’
As she silently prayed; she found the thread containing the memories from a couple of minutes ago so she jumped in them once again.
~17 minutes ago~
“I’m ok Masaki-chan. I’m just looking for Sayashi. You haven’t seen her around have you?”
Masaki cocked her face to the side in confusion as she looked at Reina. What was going through her mind is obviously both the location and reason she was searching for the girl. Impatient as always, Reina widened her eyes and shook Masaki to obtain her answers.
“Sayashi-sempai and I were eating sweets and drinking cider as she waited for you.”
This wasn’t what Reina needed, not now. She knew that if she didn’t find Riho in the next 10 minutes or so they would be late for vocal lessons. And seeing the exasperated expression in Reina’s face, Masaki stuttered as she tried to quicken her explanation.
“Yes, then Michishige-san came and told us that you had told her that she could take Sayashi-chan with her. So they went off together.”
Now this was the reason Masaki looked queerly at her. Her young mind believed Sayumi’s words that Reina had given her permission to go off with Riho. But how-
-:{Yes!!! More!! Come on! You can do it! Hurry!}:-
‘Grr!!! How could I have ever granted Sayu permission to go off with any of the youngsters…ALONE!!! I’m not that crazy!’
-:{Michishige-san… you’re hurting me…calm down…}:-
After that encounter with Masaki, Reina ran all around the hallways…yes RAN! … until she had reached the only locked door on the whole floor. And here she is, in the same position she was the last…what now? Half hour?! And the sounds coming from inside the room are getting worse and worse. Nothing innocent could come from those grunts, moans, pants and satisfied sighs. Of course nothing remotely safe could come from those sounds when they involved a very young and innocent member and one who acts annoyingly young yet her innocence has long left and forgotten her.
-:{Oh Riho…I didn’t know you could…do it like that!}:-
-:{There are more tricks on my sleeve than you think Michishige-san…hope you’re ready for them all! Ugh!}:-
‘I have failed you! Gaki-san…Ai-chan…Nakazawa-san!! I have let one of the girls’ fall into Sayu’s grasp! I don’t deserve your forgiveness!! I need to be punished for letting this happen! Miki-sama Miki-sama oshioki kibonnu!!’
By now, a noticeable bald spot was apparent on the kitten’s head and she kept clapping her hands and bowing on her knees as she prayed for some type of redemption. But even though she had lost all hope, she had gained something more: every other Musume’s attention. And by every other Musume I do mean almost everyone from past and present times was looking at Reina like she had been abducted by Eri’s alien friends and brought back to Earth.
“Ano…Tanakacchi?”
-:{“Oh RihoRiho…turn it up! Ahh! I need to feel the vibrations all over my body, turn it up!”}:-
-:{“I see you’re no longer worried about everyone listening to us huh Michishige-san?”}:-
Reina froze on the spot in time with everyone else as their brains registered what they had just heard. And soon enough a very pregnant Nakazawa brought up her pointer finger and with her utmost authority commanded one of her minions…I mean! Kouhai! To get Reina to stand up and face her…love??...well actually face her wrath but said like this maybe our little victim wouldn’t be so scared to…umm…yeah maybe referring to her as ‘little victim’ helps even less but…let’s continue anyways.
“Tanaka-san… I surely hope you have not disobeyed my orders in such a way that inside this room there is the very forbidden: (insert whatever 9ki and 10ki name here) with one very obvious young girl obsessed groping bunny… Is it?!”
Her words sent chills up everyone’s spines…and I mean everyone…I’m still shivering. But Reina couldn’t deny the very accusation in front of Master Nakazawa so she nodded. And gently…well like a tree in a forest that falls without anybody hearing it… she was let go by the Musume before they all took the door out of its hinges and barged into the room.
Yes, the Musumes in a worried rage over the safety of each other could bring to shame even the strongest men alive. They could move a mountain if they set their minds to it. I mean…how else could they get away with constantly singing W’s poop song to Tsunku-san?!
When the poor door was moved aside by one very exasperated Yaguchi Mari, the image inside the room exploded. Literally…the booming of the speakers was so loud that they were all taken aback like a strong hurricane breeze went against them. But covering their ears would be enough to bear the noise that came from the T.V in the middle of the room.
There they saw both Riho and Sayumi with a couple of Wii remotes in hand and fervently dancing alongside the T.V which loudly played Renai Revolution 21. A couple of elbow hits with the remote were taken and given by each girl, but they didn’t mind since they were enveloped by the music. It was an image nobody could get out of their brains…and that was mostly due to the fact that the noise was so loud nothing could work in them but… Sayu and Riho were both sweating as they dance along the melody of Renai Revolution 21.
That is…until the T.V suddenly turned off.
“Michishige Sayumi!!!”
The kitten’s meowing had turned into a lion’s roar as she called her leader’s name whilst holding the plug in her hands. She was looking at the bunny like prey soon to be eaten and her fury didn’t go unnoticed by the other members who quickly sheltered the young ones form the lion’s rage. And Sayu knew this wasn’t good. Not good at all. She was aware that Reina had prohibited her to interact with the young ones alone…but how could she resist when they were there RIGHT THERE!!! And now she had to pay…whether she wanted to or not.
“I have a bald spot on my head…Nakazawa almost killed me…I’ve asked Fujimoto to punish me for the last 15 minutes…My ears are scarred from the noises that came from this room and you mean to tell me I aged 50 years just because you were playing Just Dance!!!!!! Oh you will pay!!”
Thus it was the day a rabbit was eaten by a lion…nah I’m just kidding, but there were bandages involved! As well as a lot of dancing the following week…it was a reunion what’d you expect?! Oh and if you were wondering what happened to the vocal instructor; let’s just say she converted to dance lessons in her wrathful search for Riho and Reina… thanks to a little coercing form Nakazawa-san.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
:rofl: Darn...too much crack for my system... Thanks for reading!
-
Reina trying to avoid Pedo Sayu, however its really cute on how Sayu can be both motherly yet stalker like XD
-
AHAHAHAHAHA :rofl:
You're so genius :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
I hope the Pedo Sayu still alive after she has to encounter with the kitty-liked lion Reina :lol:
-
Pedo Sayu and hysterical Reina are hilarious together :rofl: What I find really worrying is the fact that I can so totally imagine this happening in real life :grin: More crack please!
-
@Kurosawa87: Haha Sayu the chameleon XD She can fit anywhere!
@Shiawase_Honoo: Hahaha I hope so as well! Pedo Sayu is the best! :lol:
@BlackMeanie: Lol I'll try to bring more crack. Thanks for reading! :cow:
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Hey guys! So it's been almost two months since I've tended to the farm. Epic writer's block! EPIC!!! :panic: But I seem to have gotten the inspiration this morning lol as in 2 am in the morning :lol: curiously after a conversation about LOVE. As always thank you for reading! Enjoy your read and sorry for possible mistakes! Seed number 34 is up!
Star
She’s there. It’s been a long time since she’s been lying there. Many stare at her misfortune. Some delighted that it is someone other than them, others…worried that it might happen to them. But nobody tries to reach out to her.
They fear she’s going to drag them along with her but in reality, she won’t accept their help. She won’t accept anybody’s help unless it comes from her; the one she lost.
From her position she sees a small face look into the well she floats in. A young girl’s features… She can’t be older than 7 yet she has something interesting …hard to explain but…interesting. Recalling where she has seen those eyes before; the girl can’t help but study this small head that has popped up and stares at her from above.
‘She’s been here ever since I came here…Why? Who is she?’
Her attention turns and stares at the girl’s features. Soft alabaster skin, light brown eyes one slightly off centered, short black hair. She’s beautiful…there’s no doubt. She’s beautiful because she’s alive. After studying those features a tear escapes her eyes…or…they would if she had the strength to shed them. But for her everything is crystalized and unmoving.
She’s looks as if fossilized in amber; perfectly preserved yet trapped inside this beautiful stony cage that when the light shines on it emits a beautiful picture of preserved perfection. Said perfection is one of the things that make people visit her. They come to see the princess that floats inside the bloody crystal. Naked and vulnerable inside this bloodstained stone which protects her and preserves her beauty.
And something unexpected happens. A tear crashes against the crystal which holds her and echoes within it. The girl sheds tears as she looks at her with a frown on her face. Her youthful eyes show a type of pain and sorrow no child should experience at that age. Her breath hitches and her small hand clutches the left side of her chest as she struggles with those sudden feelings that seem to overcome her.
‘Don’t cry…please…Please don’t cry.’
Those tears have become a thunderous rain that falls over her stone and crash with the loudest and most frightening sound there is. And she can’t seem to tear her eyes away; she can’t seem to move even though her heart aches and wishes to stop those tears the child is shedding. As she looks at the crying girl she sees her small body falling from where it stood and approaching her at a fast speed.
Horrified, her eyes widen and she tries to move and catch her. This child can’t fall in here with her. She won’t allow it. Nobody should feel her pain. But her efforts are futile and the girl crashes on top of the bloody crystal that holds her and it breaks apart.
It turns to liquid blood as it breaks and the she manages to take catch the girl and hold her in her embrace. Tightly grasping that small body; they quickly sink and the light that shines over that well gets further and further away until there’s no light left. Darkness surrounds them.
She closes her eyes and her senses concentrate on the small being she’s hugging. Through every spot that’s in contact with the child she can feel a soft heat emanating from her. It manages to slowly warm her up and the sign of a beating heart seems to calm her. Yet that darkness frightens her to on end. She doesn’t want to keep this child here but she can’t manage to find a way to get her away from her side.
“Why did you leave me?”
The sudden dejected whisper caught her off guard. Leave her? Why…she could never leave someone like this behind…It was her who was left behind not the other way. Still, her hold grew limp and the child managed to lock her wonky eyes with her. That action acted like a lightning bolt within her and realization seemed to spark.
“You would have been hurt. I couldn’t risk it.”
Her eyes were honest as she said those words, and the child understood that much. Words and actions could not form in her mind so she did what her heart told her to do; she rested against her body and hugged her. This action showed her the reason why she decided to leave the child behind.
‘This world isn’t a suitable place for a child. I had to leave her behind so that I could…so that I could…’
“Could do…What?”
After she whispered that question; her tears began to fall. Like a broken dam; they burst out of her eyes and fell down her cheeks towards the child. It had been a long couple of months. Food and water were almost impossible to get when one didn’t have money but the need to live was so crucial she had chosen to enter this world and trade her body for a meal.
This child she left before entering that world…this child is herself. She couldn’t live like this having such an innocent and pure part of her within so she cast her out and went on alone. But now, after she was a being no more…she was stuck in the same place without knowing why. And this child found her. She is now complete.
“I’m…scared.”
Her hold tightens around the child after a soft whimper escapes her lips. She had to console this child one way or another so she just hugged her and kissed the top of her head. Light was a long gone thought and in the darkness she held the little girl and rested her chin on top of her small head.
“Don’t be. I’m here…we’re together now. You won’t ever be alone again.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
On the middle of the street she lies. The perimeter marked with yellow tape, her head and stomach gushing blood from gunshot wounds. The white dress she had decided to wear that evening permanently stained with blood which had slowly but surely pooled around her pale body.
And as rain gently cascaded from the heavens, Tanaka Reina held a small cross necklace dear to her and smiled towards the sky. For the only light she can see with her soon-to-be lifeless eyes comes from the stars.
Stars she saw as a child, stars that brought her happiness whenever she looked at them. Stars she had neglected when her world turned dark… and stars that accompany her one last night.
'Could I please become a star?'
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The end! It's short but after being so long gone it feels quite long XD
Thank you for reading! Have a nice one! :cow:
-
Welcome back :jphip:
I think in a way you run your mind through many stuff and sort of a way you just end on just the hope :nervous
-
@Kurosawa87: Lol thanks for the welcome! My mind's nuts lol I've decided to accept that fact :lol:
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Haa~~ It's been a while huh? Like 8 months? My writing inspiration seemed to have run away after that last seed. Haha! Therre's a lot of catching up to do reading and comenting and such. :cow: Now let's see if my mind ain't so bad and another seed can grow up in here. Enjoy your read! Thanks for your support! And...WOW!! I've already been over a year in :jphip: lol nice!
Seed number 35 is up!
The Mr. Moonlight’s Curse?
It was a pretty typical afternoon in Morning Musume’s dressing room as they hung around until it was time for another dance lesson. Snacks were scattered around the room as Sato and Ikuta ate and plotted numerous strategies to capture their adored Tanasatan and Niigaki-san. Mizuki, Ayumi, and Zukki were all taking pictures of a dozing Riho and Reina besides a posing Michishige. Haruna was resting on a couch with some toilet paper up her nose trying to stop her nosebleed do to all the moe in the room and Sakura had just finished fanning her before going towards a deep in thought Hakura.
-“Ne, sempai? Are you ok?” Asked Oda as she peered over some notes Haruka was writing.
-“Mmm…No…that won’t work…” Haruka crossed out some words she had penned down as she deeply sighed. Suddenly she felt her whole vision begin to shake and she flapped her hands to try and get herself together before hearing soft giggles by her side.
-“Sakura-chan! What?! What happened!?!?”
-“Sempai, you seem to be deep in thought…Is something bothering you?”
Both girls glanced down to the paper Haruka was scribbling on and Sakura giggled once more as Haruka began to turn beet red. Numerous “IshuDuu” and “Haru :heart: Ayu” accompanied by doodles of them both in a prince and princess attire filled the page that was currently under scrutiny by both girls. Oda decided to not laugh at her blushing sempai and simply sat down by her side waiting for Haruka to explain.
-“I don’t know why you’re waiting for an explanation Sakura-chan… Everybody knows I like Ayumi…”
-“It’s ok sempai! It’s good to finally get it out of your system! That’s the first step to getting the girl!” Sakura beamed as Haruka simply stared confused at her junior.
-“What do you think I should do?” A deep sigh was let go by the girl when suddenly Sakura was called to vocal lessons. Both girls bid each other goodbye and Haruka sat alone once again with her thoughts and her doodles.
Either she was thinking too hard or time seemed to move too fast; Haruka suddenly realized she was alone in the room right before someone just jumped at her and pinched her cheeks. She was getting ready to jump up and smack Sato over the head for jumping at her but when she looked up she realized it wasn’t Masaki who jumped her. Behind her; four of her seniors smirked and snapped pictures of her flustered face after she realized just who had pinched her cheeks.
-“Takahashi-san! Niigaki-sempai! Yoshizawa-san! Ogawa-san!” Haruka was so suddenly nervous she could only stare wide-eyed at her laughing sempai.
-“Haruka-chan I think we know our names pretty well. Even if that: was a really cute reaction.” Ai-chan said as she held Gaki’s hand tightly and they both looked at Haruka who began to blush deeply.
-“But looky here! It seems we have another one under love’s spell!” Yoshizawa said as she waved the piece of paper in the air and giggled alongside Makoto and the others. Haruka in turn deeply sighed and dropped on the sofa.
-“I’m sorry. I know it’s against the rules. You can punish me if you want sempai.”
The elders looked at each other confused and then stared at the sad Haruka in front of them. Being the motherly figured everyone knows her to be; Gaki stepped forward and held Haruka kindly by the shoulders. When the youngster looked up; tears were already beaming at her eyes and a pout was visible on her lips. Gaki patted the youngster’s head and smiled.
-“There’s no need for punishment Haruka-chan.”
-“That’s right! This just means you’ve been hit!” Makoto replied which in turn brought the others to face her with a really confused face. It seemed that she was talking in a theatrical monologue since she stepped aside form Yossy and with her hands held together Charmy style she began:
-“Indeed Haruka-chan! You have just been hit by…” Here she began to make some suspenseful music by her own. “The Mr. Moonlight Curse!” She finished with some lightning and thunder sounds. If this were an anime one could see over each member’s back of the head a sweat drop as they tried not to smack their and Makoto’s head. Yet, after a couple of seconds of silent reply Makoto simply looked at them and began to explain.
-“The Mr. Moonlight Curse, Gaki-san! You should know! You’ve been hit just as I have!!”
-“And what exactly is this curse Mako-chan?!” Gaki questioned as she tried to pry off her shoulder the now too close for comfort Makoto.
-“Ugh! Must I explain everything?! The Mr. Moonlight Curse is the curse that hits every Mr. Moonlight!”
-“Makoto…sweetie… I think you need some fresh air.” Yoshizawa was gently escorting her girlfriend out of the room when Ai suddenly stopped her.
-“Wait a second Yoshizawa-sempai! I think she’s onto something!”
-“Oh no, Ai-chan! Don’t indulge her anymore!”
Makoto looked at Ai-chan and pleaded to be heard when suddenly they just heard clapping. Haruka was staring at all of them with an irritated expression as she tried to get an explanation about said curse. Thus, Makoto began.
-“This curse is born with every single Mr. Moonlight. Handsome beings born with natural musical talent who can evoke this sexy aura of love. There have been two before you: Yossy and Ai-chan, and both had the same problem. They fell in love with the main girl from the song.”
-“Hey! What do you mean problem Mako-chan? You and I were the main girls in the song!” Gaki began to get infuriated before Makoto continued:
-“It was a problem Gaki-san! No Mr. Moonlight ever has had an easy time confessing to the main girl since the other members also star in the song and they all covet said Mr. Moonlight’s attention!”
-“Hey now Mako-chan. Let’s not bring our past into this matter…” Yossy mumbled to her girlfriend as Ai-chan cowered away from Gaki’s gaze.
-“There’s no need, but you know the dangers that lie ahead Yocchan. She’s not safe now.”
-“She’s right. If Haruka ends up being like Ai-chan she won’t confess until one of them graduates.”
Haruka was now getting scared to accompany her confusion. The words ‘danger’ and ‘graduate’ were getting to her nerves and a headache was beginning to make itself noticed. In a manner of seconds Yossy and Ai-chan flanked the young one’s sides to try and reassure her.
-“Don’t worry Haruka-chan! We’ll help you! You just have to be with everyone at the same time, keep it a secret, and then choose your favorite one! Easy!”
-“That’s right! If you don’t count yourself; there are seven more members: Haruna, Masaki, Ayumi, Riho, Erina, Kanon, and Mizuki. That means one for every day of the week! You’re set!”
*POW!* *BANG!*
A couple of blows landed on each of the Mr. Moonlight’s head that nearly KO’d them. Both Makoto and Gaki were fuming as a couple of bruises were beginning to take form over Yossy and Ai’s head. They then took Haruka by her hands and sat down on the couch leaving their girlfriends on the floor mumbling incoherently.
-“Don’t listen to their dumb advice Haruka-chan. You know who it is you like. Just trust yourself.” Risa said with a smile as Makoto nodded.
-“Take your time and confess to her when you deem necessary. This curse has another side to it as well! The main girl always falls for the Mr. Moonlight!”
-“As crazy as it sounds, Mako-chan is right! This means that Ayumi also feels the same way you do Haruka!”
Suddenly the girl’s face turned pale and her eyes widened. This expression from Haruka worried Mako and Gaki who in turn asked if something was wrong. Slightly trembling Haruka stood up and faced both her sempai.
-“The main girl in my performance of Mr. Moonlight wasn’t Ayumi…it was Maa-chan!”
-“…Uh-oh…”
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Finished!! Phew! That was hard haha! Until next time! :cow:
-
:lol:
welcome back again
too bad I went over to the other side of fan fictions and only venture over here for certain ones :nervous
The Mr. Moonlight curse although formally Yossie>Ai-chan>everyone else :lol: